Ame^icaorT^ome, U: - , p ! r aV ^*« A x ^0 X \0 o "•Ci, ^ V * ^ A ' % . '^o^ ^>. x° °- " V' > x o o N I v s » * / c^, ^ ' s ^ 0? '& 4*. /• A> $•• ,00 * o f ^ V' * x 3 \ l - "* ^ 0> ' ^ to confession. But they are, if possible, still greater slaves to Rome. They expect to have the- priest to forgive them on their death-beds, and if they give him plenty of money he will say masses for them; con- sequently many neglect the confession and abso- lution till death. The Confessor must Question the Penitent. Mr. Dens says : "If the priest observes that the penitent is silent from shame or fear it is proper to The Auricular Confession. 53 begin the interrogations from the greater, by pro- posing- to the same the question, whether he has committed homicide, or adultery, or a sacrilegious theft, and so forth. And lest the confessor should be embarrassed in confessing the circum- stances of any sin let him have this little line of circumstances in readiness: 'Who, what, where, by what helps, why, how, when.'" Mr. Dens then explains what may be denoted by each of these questions. He also gives models for examining the penitent concerning truth, justice, profanity, blasphemy, drunkenness, slander, theft, immodest thoughts, etc. It would be interesting, perhaps, to some of you to have me read from Dens the questions concerning immodest thoughts, but the laws of propriety require me to keep silent. An ex-priest made a public statement regarding these questions: " I had to learn by heart the infamous questions which the Church of Rome forces every priest to learn. I had to put those impure, immoral ques- tions to old and young females who were confess- ing their sins to me. These questions are of such a nature that no prostitute would put them to another. These questions and the answers thev elicit are so debasing that no man except a priest of Rome is sufficiently lost to every sense of shame as to put them to any woman." These questions are of such a character that it is a crime in this country to print them in the Eng- lish language. A printer in England was recently sent to jail for having published them in English. Now I would ask, if it is a crime, punishable by 54 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. law, to print these questions in a book, should it not be made a crime, of severer punishment, to present them to married and unmarried women through the auricular confession ? But no, the evil questioning- continues. The priest induces her to let him search every corner of her heart, ransack her inmost soul, invade the sacred recesses of her thoughts and ask about all kinds of contaminations, secrets, impuri- ties and unspeakable matters. These sins are to be confessed to the priest in minute detail with, all the attending circumstances which may aggravate or palliate the offense. For, says the Council : " It is plain that the priests cannot sustain the office of judge if the cause be unknown to them, or inflict equitable punishments if sins. are only con- fessed in general and not minutely and individually described. For this reason, it follows the peni- tents are bound to rehearse in confession all mortal sins, even though they be of the most secret kinds." Here women conf>ss against their husbands ; here personal secrets, family secrets, and business secrets are confessed ; here the unprotected girlie thrown into the power of the priest and examined on all the sins she may ignore ; here she is introduced to senti- ments of shame, disgust and infamies which are ignored in every respectable home ; here little children with pure hearts are made to blush at the nauseating and unclean questions asked them. A little boy who had been to his first confession said, "I have been in the company of bad bo} T s, but not one of them said so many bad things to me as the priest." It is not difficult to prove that the confessional has polluted many a young girl's The Confessional. Copyright, 1895. 56 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. thoughts, heart, and life. Miss Eliza Richardson said of her first confession, '* The memory of that time will ever be painful and abhorrent to me, though subsequent experience has thrown even that into the background. It was my first lesson upon a subject which ought never to enter into the imagination of girlhood ; my introduction into a region which ought never to be approached by the guileless and the pure." I have in my possession and have examined their standard theologies. Paul says it is a shame to speak of certain things that were done among the Gentiles, but it is a greater shame to think of some of the topics discussed by Roman theologians. The priest is compelled to study and propound ques- tions which are enough to make the hair of one's head stand straight. There is nothing connected with the matrimonial state, nothing sacred or secret in married life, which is not made a subject of his study and impudent inquiry. M. S. Cusack, for } r ears familiar with their liter- ature, says : "The demoralizing effect on their minds may well be conceived. A great deal has been said about immoral literature, but there is no literature so immoral as that which the Roman Catholic student is compelled to study day after day, as a preparation for his ministry." The Object of the Confessional Is not the recital of pure and holy thoughts, pur- poses, plans, and deeds, but the confession of wick- ed thoughts, unholy desires, and criminal acts. The Auricular Confession. 57 Its immoral character is proverbial. It forms a dark and terrble history. Its evils are numerous and most appalling*. Some of the demoralizing- re- suits of the confessional will next claim our atten- tion. The Evils and Results of the Confessional. These are many. We shall not discuss all of them. Its tendency is to make the forgiveness of sins a business transaction. If a man can obtain forgiveness so easily he is encouraged to continue in sin ; he has a license to sin ; if he has been drunk six times a week he can attend the confes- sional, receive absolution, and then run up a new score with his priest. The confessional is an easy way of making sure (?) of heaven ; no matter what the life has been, if on the death-bed he will send for the priest he may receive absolution. It places the man's salvation in the hands of the priest. It teaches a man to look for safety where there is no safety, and to cry "Peace" where there is no peace. The Confessional is a Pitfall for the Priests. The priest is an unmarried man. He is a man of like passions with others. Considering, then, the literature he has to stud}% the questions he has to propound, and the temptations he has to meet, can it be otherwise, so long as human nature is what it is, than that gross immorality must result from the auricular confession? Who can read about the confessional and the celibacy of the clergy without being impressed with their adaptability 58 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. for purposes of seduction? Into the ears and heart of the parish priest is poured the moral filth of the community. What tales of woe, what stories of scandal, what recitals of immoral thoughts, what histories of immodest actions, and what scanda- lous secrets must he hear ! It must fill his memory and heart with all un- cleanness. The effect must be most degrading*. He must listen to the secret thoughts and desires of lovely virgins, charming* widows and fascinating* wives. And were he as holy as the Psalmist David, it is natural for him to fall before the un- chaste unveiling* of Bathsheba. Were he as strong* as Samson, may he not find in these tempting* women a Delilah? Were he as devoted as Peter, is it not possible for him to betray his Master at the maid-servant's voice? Who will believe that the priests of Rome are stronger in virtue than David or Samson? Who will believe that the priest is able to stand amid similar temptations that prostrated the holy g*iants of the Lord's army? Who will believe that the priest is able to resist the temptations that daily surround the confessional? Who will believe he will refuse these g*olden opportunities to satisfy the irresistible propensities of his fallen nature? To be proof ag*ainst these seductive influences he must be as pure as an ang*el. But, alas ! they are earthen vessels, and the majority of them yield to the overmastering* temptations which beset them. Mr, Chiniquy, an ex-priest of g*ood authority, says : " Those who have escaped the snares of the HH^lfli KM iw « ] 1 '■■IfllflHBn ■tJB P&^flii" mS. ' WKZJBF '■/■■■ 1 '"■' IfP^fjfif After Confession. Copyright, 1895. 60 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. tempter are few compared with those who have perished. I have heard the confessions of more than two hundred priests, and to say the truth, as God knows it, I must declare that only twenty-one had not to weep over the secret sins committed through the irresistibly corrupting - influences of auricular confession. I am now more than seventy- seven years old, and in a short time I shall be in my grave. I shall have to give an account of what I now say. Well, it is in the presence of my Great Judge, with my tomb before my eyes, that I declare to the world that very few — yes, very few — priests escape from falling into the pit of the most horrible moral depravity the world has ever known, through the confession of females." Let it not be supposed that I am so prejudiced against Romish priests as to believe that they are a worse set of men than the rest of Adam's chil- dren. I do not entertain any such views. Let any class of men, merchants, ministers, lawyers, or farmers, be kept from living with lawful wives, and surround them from morning till night with from ten to twenty lovely women and tempting girls, who would speak to them on subjects which are only permissible between husbands and their wives, and very few of them would come out of the conflict without being mortally wounded. It is therefore not the fault of the priests so much as // is the fault of the demoralizing system It is a system which teaches things, the remembrance of which, must make us blush with shame. It is a system that exposes a man to temptations the most dark and dangerous. It is a system that leads a man into fornication. It is a system that has degraded thousands of priests The Aueicular Confession. 61 and led them into the gravest of crimes, a sufficient number of which have been exposed to fill volumes, and to bring- upon the confessional the most scath- ing - denunciations and to justify the abolishing- of the Roman Catholic Church. And what shall we say of the woman ? O purity and modesty ! O womanly feeling- ! throug-h what a dang-erous ordeal art thou called to pass ! The Confessional is a Pitfall for Women. 1. // Teaches Women to Lie. — There are millions of Roman Catholic girls and women who have such a keen sense of propriety and dig-nity as to lift them above the machinations of the confessors. They will not answer "yes." They would rather enter perdition than to permit the priests to pry into the sacred secrets of their souls. The laws of modesty and decency are strong-er in their hearts than the sophisms of their cruel church. There is no consideration that can persuade many of them to reveal secrets and divulg-e sins to a sinful man which God alone has the rig-ht to know and which His Son alone can forgive. Upon this subject a priest who spent fifty years in Rome has said : "Not hundreds but thousands of times, I have heard from the lips of dying girls as well as of married women, the awful words : ' I am forever lost. All my past confessions and communions have been so many lies. I have never dared to answer correctly the questions of my confessors. Shame has sealed my lips and damned my soul.' " 2. // is the Cause of much Distress of Mind. — No 62 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. words can tell the distress of mind and anguish of soul of a woman when at the feet of her confessor she finds herself obliged to speak of things on which she would prefer death rather than confes- sion. Many of them would rather be lost than to lose their self-respect in speaking of unmentionable things to the priest. We are told, in the books written by ex-nuns, of how the cold sweat poured from their pores, and the anguish of mind they ex- perienced in approaching the confessional-box, and how many times they failed to confess all, and consequently had to leave unpardoned by the priest and with a heavy burden upon their conscience. Chiniquy says : " I do here publicly challenge the whole Roman Catholic priesthood to deny that the greater part of their female penitents remain a certain period of time under the most distressing state of mind." 3. 77 Lads to I?nmorality and Crime — We have just proven that the majority of the priests are accused of gross immorality. It therefore follows that their accomplices are guilty of the same. On page sixty-three of " The Priest, Woman and Confes- sional," we are told of the confession of a dying priest who on his death-bed stated that he had destroyed or scandalized at least one thousand women. It cannot be otherwise than that crime must follow the system, and particularly those who are initiated into the secret order of the " Blessed Creatures, who swear implicit obedience to all priests, especially to him who shall be her pastor, and if she is a married woman she promises to be The Auricular Confession. 63 faithful to the priest, if he is a member of the same order, and to consider him and serve him in all things as her only true and lawful husband." In order that we may give some more* convincing- proof of the corrupting" influences of the confes- sional, let us quote upon this subject from some of their standard authors, and let them stand con- demned out of their own mouths. Lig*uori says (Smith's S}-nopsis, p. 346): "The lady superior shall watch a priest while he confesses a nun." Why? "For the sake of decency and safety." Why ? " Because a g-ood priest is very rare. Among- the priests who live in the world it is rare and very rare to find an} 7 that are g-ood." Let all serious thinkers read Dens 1 and Lig*uori's Theolog-ies. Read the encyclicals of the Piuses and the Greg-orys and many other Popes, and } 7 ou will see that confessors have as many women to serve them as had Brig-ham Young-, the Mormon prophet. Read the personal experiences of Miss Cusack, Edith O'Gorman, and Miss Caracciolo, who are still living-, and who have had years of experience in and out of convents, and you will learn that the confessional-box is the witness of immorality and crime that is a stench in the nos- trils of all decent men and women. There have been hundreds of priests and laymen who have escaped the meshes and servitude of Rome, and they will tell you that the confessional is a pit of perdition and the home of iniquity. Studv the history of Catholicism in Italy,* France, Spain, ■■See Appendix No. 3. 64 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Austria, Mexico, England and free America, and you will see that the searching* historian has found vice and crime in the confessional-box. It is Blasphemy Against God. To forgive sins is God's prerogative. " It is he that forgiveth all thine iniquities." "In me there is redemption, even the forgiveness of sins." This power God never delegated to any priest. It is de- grading to human nature to find men and women of general intelligence bow down to a priest and breathe into his ear a confession which should be made to God alone. It is absurd for sinful priests, murderers, and whoremongers, to claim to dispense the grace of God and thereby make God a sharer in their sins. The priest literally sits in the temple as God and assumes God's prerogative, and acts as a spiritual judge equal to Christ. This is the arrogant claim of every priest who professes to absolve the sins of his fellow-creatures. It seems almost inconceivable that any mortal would ven- ture thus far, and above all, it seems inconceivable that men and women would surrender their liber- ties and prostrate themselves at the feet of a priest and recognize his blasphemous assumption to ab- solve their sins. Fatal delusion ! Base blasphemy ! False idea that a paltry penance imposed by the priest would blot out of the book of God's remem- brance the sins of a contrite heart ! The Confessional is not God's Plan of Sal- vation. In the Old Testament we read of nothing like au- The Auricular Confession. 65 ricular confession or priestly absolution. There were no confessionals in the temple of Solomon. The proud and presumptuous Pharisees never pre- sumed to absolve sins ; when Jesus forgave a man his sins they exclaimed, "Why does this man speak blasphemies? Who can forg-ive sins but God only?" David said to the Lord, " Against thee only have I sinned and done this evil in thy sig-ht. I confess my sins unto thee and mine iniquities have I not hid." "I said, I will confess mine transgressions unto the Lord ; and thou forg-avest the iniquity of my sin." Isaiah says : " Let the wicked forsake his way, arid the unrig-hteous man his thoug-hts : and let him return to the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him ; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon." The Lord speaks throug-h His prophet Isaiah (first chapter), saying-, "Come now, and let us reason tog-ether, saith the Lord : thoug-h your sins be as scarlet, they shall be white as snow; thoug-h they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool." Here are the words of the Lord as written in the Old Testament. Here are the landmarks of His mercy. No priest in olden times dared to re- move them to put others in their place. In the New Testament there is no command to Christians to confess to priests with a view of ob- taining- absolution ; neither is there one example of confession heard and absolution granted by an} r apostle or evang-elist. The plan of salvation as g-iven by Jesus Christ is a simple one, so plain that "a wayfaring- man, thoug-h a fool, need not err 66 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. therein." In the great commission He said : "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; and he that believeth not shall be damned." The Saviour here says nothing- about auricular confession. It would have been impossi- ble to have given plainer instructions to the apostles. When Peter preached on the day of Pentecost, he said to the believing- Jews who cried out " What must we do?" "Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remis- sion of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost " No command to confess sins to any man for the purpose of obtaining- absolution. And when Simon Magus, after he had been baptized, committed a grievous sin, Peter directed him as follows: "Repent therefore of this thy wickedness, and pray God, if perliaps the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee." Peter did not direct him to confess his sins to a priest in order to obtain absolution. In the First Epistle of John we read : "If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteous- ness." This is the languag-e of the beloved dis- ciple, and he directs us to confess our sins to God. It is from God alone that we can receive pardon. In the sixteen letters of the Apostle Paul he speaks of all the duties imposed upon the human conscience and gives minute instructions in regard to our duties, but not one word does he say about auricular confession. The Auricular Confession. 67 James says : ''Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed." Roman writers need not rely upon this to support the doctrine of auricular confession, for James says to "confess them one to another." He does not require a confession to a priest. If we have offended one another we should confess our faults to one another, and pray one for the other that we may be forgiven, as Jesus taught, " If ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forg-ive } t ou : But if you forg-ive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses." I believe, then, in these two confessions of sins : First, to God, and implore His forgiveness; second, to an}^one with whom we have a disagreement, that peace and harmony may be restored. These two confessions are taught in the Scriptures, but nowhere in God's holy Word do we find any com- mand, example, or inference of the auricular con- fession. The apostles never built a confessional-box, heard confessions, nor absolved the sinner in the way that Rome does. The miraculous gifts they possessed they never delegated to any successor. They preached faith, reformation and obedience to our Lord Jesus Christ for the remission of sins ; and after the baptized believer had sinned, they instruct- ed him to confess his sins to God, who is just and faithful to cleanse him from all unrighteousness. 68 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Nothing about the Auricular Confession in the Writings of the Primitive Fathers — Their writings cover every rule of faith and practice in the Church, and they make not a single allusion to the confessional. In Deacon Pontius's Life of Cyprian, who lived in the third century, he says not a word about his confes- sing - his sins to any one, or any one having - g-one to him for the same purpose. In the life of St. Ambrose, of the fourth century, not one word is said about the confessional. In the life, suffering's and death of Chrysostom, who died in the early part of the fifth century, there is nothing - about this dog"ma. The learned and eloquent St. Jerome, of the fifth century, wrote many admirable letters, in all five volumes. He writes of the manners, habits, views, morality, doctrine and practical faith of the first five centuries of the Church, and he has not one word to say about the auricular con- fession. In his life of St. Paulina he never says one word about her sitting - in a dark corner with her confessor revealing - her inmost thoughts, desires, or human frailties. St. Aug'ustine has written an admirable book called " Confessions." In this we find his autobiography. We follow him, step by step, but we never follow him to the con- fessional. But he does say : "I shall confess my sins to God, and he will pardon all my iniquities." These fathers taught, ag"ain and ag-ain, to confess our sins to God and to God alone, who will hear from heaven. Had auricular confession been practiced then, would they not have mentioned it ? It was not necessary then, and it is not necessary The Auricular Confession. 69 now. It was not taught by Christ and his apostles, and it is blasphemy for any priest or Pope to impose it upon the Church as a dogma to-day. Before closing* I desire to say A Word to Catholic Women. Do you not know that the confessional is a snare to you, a pit of perdition for your sister, and a Sodom for the priest ? Have you not had to blush on account of questions that have been asked you in the confessional-box ? Have you not had to weep over the shameful and degrading- temptations, and not infrequently the loss of the virtue of your sisters ? Are you not aware of the fact that you make the priest your accomplice when you tell him of your iniquities ? Is he not a man ? Is he not as weak as you ? Do you not know that what tempts vou will tempt him, and what will pollute you will pollute him, and what will destroy your purity will destroy his? If you could hear the priest's wail of woe over the demoralizing- effects of the con- fessional-box you would never go there again. Is it not your duty, as well as your privilege and honor, in time of distress, to go to your husbands and to your God for advice and counsel ? Is it not your duty to confess your sins to God, and to God alone, and ask and receive His forgiveness ? O, will you not hear the words of Jesus, " Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me ; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is 70 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. easy, and nry burden is light." Jesus does not direct you to go to the priest for rest, but says, "Come unto me, and I will give you rest." His yoke is easy, but the yoke of auricular confession is hard. Christ's burden is light, but the burden the priest has imposed upon you is heavy, humilia- ting", and degrading-. A Word to Catholic Husbands. I am persuaded that you do not know one-tenth of what is going on between the confessors and your wives and daughters. There are millions of honest men identified with Rome who neither know what is going on in the heart nor the imagina- tion of the women in their own homes. What must be the life of a priest surrounded with lovable women and attractive girls who speak to him from morning till night upon things which man cannot hear without falling ? Has the priest the right to question your wives about the secrets of your lives and your homes? Is nDt the heart, soul, and purity of the wife precious in your eye ? Then look well to the temptations and indiscre- tions which beset them in the confessional. Do you not know that the confessional is the keyhole of your door through which the priest peeps into your house ? Do you not know that it is a fact that the priests have ruined man}^ women ? that they have taken the marrow and left the husband the bone ? they have taken the honey and left the husband the cell ? they have taken the heart and left the husband the skeleton ? Is it right for the wife to The Auricular Confession. 71 have two men to love, respect and obey ? Is it right that she should reveal all her secrets to an- other man ? Is it right for the priest to ask. this and that of your wife in your absence ? Is it just and decent for him to question your daughter upon all thoughts of pollution and infamy ? Have you not heard again and again of Catholic husbands who have made public the power of the priest over their wives and told how the priest was everything to them, and their husbands nothing, and what an effort it was to destroy that power in their homes ? Do you not know that the principal cause of Ire- land's degradation and poverty is the enslaving of the Irish women by means of the confessional ? If you will seriously reflect upon this subject, I feel assured that you will never suffer your wives and daughters to be trodden down by the priests. Hundreds of Catholic husbands have broken this power that bound the soul with chains of adamant and fettered every noble principle in the bosom of their companion ; I thank God that I was not nur- tured in the lap of Rome, and I pray for you, my deluded brethren, that you may be rescued from its deadly influences. A Word to Protestants. The Pope has more than one hundred thousand priests who have the opportunity of corrupting the mind and hearts of the women of the world through the confessional. The priest hears an average of ten confessions a day ; this would make one million women who enter the confessional-box 72 America or Home: Christ or the Pope. every day, and three hundred and sixty-five millions every year. What an avenue is the confessional to furnish information to the priest ! Here he may learn who are strong* and who are weak among* the females he questions ; here he may learn who would resist the enemy and who would yield to his temptations ; here the priest may learn not only the secrets of the Catholic families but the priva- cies of the Protestant families may be laid bare by the faithful Bridg*et, and the secrets of councils and business may be made known by Patrick. It has been wisely said, that there is nothing' worth knowing* as affecting* the Church, in families and societies and nations, that is not in possession of the confessional bureau of Rome. The priests and bishops know more of men and their movements through the confessional than any other class of men. It is not only a source of knowledge but it is one of the main corner-stones of their stupendous power ; it is one of the secrets of their almost irresistible influence ; it is the most tremendous tribunal ever invented, compared to which the pulpit, bench, and rostrum as thrones of power are insig-nificant. The pulpit is of little use except to harang*ue ag*ainst heresy and direct political votes. But in the confessional, the con- science, the heart, the life, the family, the business, the school, the society, the politics are all broug*ht under their dominion. The priests understand this ; hence their efforts to deceive the people ; hence their zeal and earnestness to maintain the confessional ; hence the misrepresentations of the The Auricular Confession. 73 Scriptures ; hence the egregious falsehoods about the perpetual miracles which God makes to main- tain the purities of the confessional undefiled and its secrets marvelously sealed. O Protest- ants ! are not the facts which I have told you in this discourse as lamentable as they are undenia- ble? Is it not a fact that our women are to society what the roots are to the trees of the orchard ? If the root is diseased the leaves will soon fade and the unripe fruit will fall to the ground. Is it not our duty to heal this disease that is debasing- and contaminating" our society ? We owe protection and respect to our women. It is our duty to lift our fallen neig-hbor out of the pit. If Spain and Mexico are fair examples of the work of auricular confession, let us beware ! Liberty and the auric- ular confession cannot stand side by- side — one or the other must fall. Liberty must sweep away the confessional, or the confessional will sweep away Liberty. The latter must not be, the former then shall be ! O Protestants ! } T ou who love liberty, develop- ment and Christianity, I appeal to you as the peo- ple of the Lord and as the true soldiers of the Christ. I appeal to you who have lived under the stars and stripes, and who have sung* the songs of liberty, to stand up and rally around the banners of your countr}*, and around the banners of the cross of Christ. Let every trumpet of Protestant- ism be sounded around the walls of the confession- al ! Let your lig"ht shine ! Let the truth be known ! Let liberty be proclaimed from every hilltop and 74 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. tower ! Let fervent prayers ascend to the throne of mercy ! Let your cry of indignation be heard throughout the land against this monstrous impo- sition of the dark ages ! Let the confessional be exposed until its existence will no more imperil the existence of society ! Let us win the multitudes that have been kept captive by it ! Let us lead them out of bondage into liberty ! Let us lead them out of darkness into light ! Let us lead them to Christ, who will wash their robes and make them whiter than snow ! THE CELIBACY OF THE PRIESTHOOD. Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing- spirits, and doc- trines of devils ; speaking - lies in hypocrisy ; having their conscience seared with a hot iron ; forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth. -I. Tim. iv. 1-3. The time is at hand when the "mystery of ini- quity" should be revealed arid the secret doing's of the priests should be uncovered. " And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming - ." The mystery is, that these evils should be tolerated. When Wycliffe boldly exposed the iniquities of the priests and monks, the people cried out against disturbing so much shame ; and to-day some may cry out, but the iniquity is there and should be exposed. The infinite scandals have continued for centuries, and it is time that every Protestant minister is doing something to lift the veil that obscures the darkness. To tell the truth, is not slander. To slander is to injure by speaking both falsely and maliciously. To tell the truth for the good of humanity is the opposite of slander. (76) The Celibacy of the Priesthood. 77 Samuel spoke against the sins of Saul ; Elijah told Ahab that he was troubling - Israel ; Daniel told Belshazzar that he was weighed in the balance and found warrting ; John, the Baptist, told Herod that it was unlawful for him to have his brother Philip's wife ; Paul reasoned on righteousness, temperance and judgment to come, before King Agrippa ; John Knox made the ruler of Scotland blush for shame ; Martin Luther withstood Popes, Cardinals and Bishops ; Calvin told the priests that they had become so polluted by their celibacy that they were hardened to every crime. My heavenly Father has said : "I have made thee a watchman unto the house of Israel : therefore hear the word at nry mouth, and give them warning" from me. When I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely die ; and thou givest him not warning-, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his life ; the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity ; but his blood will I require at thine hand." Shall we let the wicked die without warning them ? Shall we incur our own peril by not per- forming- our duty ? Protestants and many good Catholics are ig-norant of the teachings and prac- tices of the priests and nuns. It is our purpose in the sight of God to speak out the truth upon the celibacy of the priests and its dreadful consequences. The celibacy of the clergy has for centuries been a dogma of Romanism. The Church imposes a universal celibacy on all her clergy, from the Pope down to the priest and lowest deacon. This insti- 78 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. tutioti is considered a sacrament. The Council of Trent declares this institution one of the sacra- ments by which all real rig-hteousness is beg-un and augmented. The same is taught, in the Trent Catechism, which is approved by Pope Pius. The Council of Toledo decreed ag-ainst the priest who should marry, the penalties of deposition, perpetual punishment, fasting 1 upon bread and water during- life, and bloody stripes besides. Other Councils prohibited females from marrying* priests, con- demning - even those who were suspected of that intention, to have their hair cut off and sold and the price given to the poor. Other Councils excluded the sons of priests from ordination ; declared them illegitimate and incapable of holding- property ; confiscated their g-oods and condemned them to servitude. Another Council prohibited the laity from hearing- masses said by married priests, and finally a General Council decided to withhold from the clerg-y a part of their income if they married. But as this dog-ma is g-enerally known, further cita- tions of their teaching-s are unnecessary. Alleged Reasons for Imposing Celibacy on the Clergy. These are numerous. The trials and oblig-ations of married life are exag-g-erated, and the joys, peace, and privileg-es of celibacy are depicted in brilliant colors. Numerous Scriptural texts are twisted, misinterpreted and quoted to support celib- acy. For instance, Peter said to his Saviour : "Behold, we have forsaken all and followed thee." The Celibacy of the Priesthood. 79 The advocates of celibacy claim he must have for- saken his wife, but the Scriptures do not say that he had taken a vow of celibacy and that he had forsaken his wife. Peter evidently meant that Jesus occupied the first place in his affections — that dearest objects on earth, father,. mother, wife, were second in his mind and heart. He did not forsake his wife, for years afterward he was travel- ing* in compan}' with her. Another passage they quote to support celibacy : " They neither marry nor are given in marriage " ; and as this refers to the angels, the priests by not marrying teach they will be raised to the dignity of an angel. But this text has nothing to do with the subject. Jesus was speaking of the resurrec- tion day, when we would neither marry nor be given in marriage, but be as the angels of God. Jesus does speak of the state of celibacy, but that state is beyond the grave. And still another passage from Paul's writings : 14 Have we not power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as other apostles, and as the brethren of the Lord and Cephas ?" In the Catholic Bible the word ''wife" is translated "woman," and they teach that the apostles had women traveling with them to serve them, to mend their clothes, to prepare their meals, like the housekeepers for the priests to-day. But the fact is, the Roman Catho- lics have erred in their translation. Paul simply stated that he had a right to have a wife as well as the other brethren and Peter. They claim that celibacy is necessan r on the part 80 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope of the priest to keep him chaste and pure ; that vow, they claim, will keep him above the filth and cor- ruptions of the earth and be a most efficacious remedy against the inclinations of his corrupt na- ture. But the Bible, on the other hand, declares marriage to be the remedy. " To avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband.' 1 The reason for celibacy at first may have been a superstitious zeal for a sanctimonious appearance in the clergy ; but this nail was soon clinched by a crafty policy to promote the power of the Pope. Says Mr. Edgar, in his "Variations of Popery, " " A third reason for the injunction of celibacy arose from pontifical policy. Cardinal Rodolf, arguing in favor of clerical celibacy, affirmed that the priesthood, if allowed to marry, would transfer their attachment from the Pope to their family and prince, and this would tend to the injury of the ecclesiastical community. The Holy See would, by this means, be soon limited to the Roman City." A man who takes the vow of celibacy, and has no ties to his home and country, is the slave of his superior ; it brings him to a total dependence upon the authority of the Pope ; it places temporal power in a high degree under papal jurisdiction ; they look to the rulers of their Church as the power and source of advancement and punishment. Hence, the unhappy state of their slavish submission. Mr. Chiniquy has tersely put it : " The Pope takes his victim to the top of a high mountain, and there shows him all the honors, praise, wealth, peace, The Celibacy of the Priesthood. SI and joy of this world, united to the most glorious throne in heaven, and then tells him : w I will give you all these things if you will fall at my feet, promise me an absolute submission, and swear never to marry in order to serve me better. "' The Origin of Clerical Celibacy. It originated about the commencement of the fourth century, but did not become a regulation of discipline until after the eleventh century. It was first enjoined at Rome, by Gregory VII., 1073, and was established in England, by Archbishop Anselm in the year 1175. The character of Pope Gregory has been outlined by many pens. He had extensive knowledge, and great ability to rule men. He en- forced celibacy with a high hand among the clergy, and was supported by many of the laity. The Coun- cil of Trent finally decreed : "Whoever shall say that the clergy constituted in sacred order, or reg- ulars, who have solemnly professed chastity, may contract marriage and that the contract is valid: let him be accursed. . . . Whoever shall say that the marriage state is to be preferred to the state of virginity, or celibac}', and that it is not better and more blessed to retain virginity, or celibacy, than to be joined in marriage: let him be accursed " The advocates of Romanism differ on the ques- tion whether celibacy be divine, or human, or even useful. One party believes the prohibition to be of divine appointment, and take it to be a matter of divine faith and moral obligation. A second party believes it to be a human institution, and 82 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. capable of being" altered or repealed by human au- thority. A third party believes it to be both use- less and hurtful, and have offered to it a powerful and persevering" opposition. When the edict was enforced it met with tierce opposition in Italy, England and other countries. Many of the priests resisted the decrees command- ing" them to break up their homes and permitting their wives to be called harlots and their children bastards. Who can depict the ang-uish of heart when husbands were compelled to separate from wives, and fathers from their children, in opposi- tion both to Scripture, reason, and nature. No wonder that many wives died from grief, others committed suicide, and others foug"ht for their rig"hts. We have spoken of the alleg-ed reasons and ori- gin of clerical celibacy ; let us next consider some of the results. 1. Domesticism. — This consisted in keeping" inmates or housekeepers in the priests' dwelling's. It was their apparent duty to superintend the domestic concerns of the house. The priests enjoyed their society, and they in turn shared their sorrows and joys. Cyprian condemns, in strong" language, their domestic familiarity by day and their behavior by night. Jerome had no very high idea of their pu- rity. He speaks of their desiring spiritual consola- tion that had relation to the flesh. The clergy and their housekeepers, according to authors in ev- ery century of its existence, occupied the same house and the same chamber. The housekeeper's The Celibacy of the Priesthood. 83 attention seemed to be more engaged upon dress and rings and perfumery than housekeeping. Do- mesticism is still quite common. Mr. Chiniquy tells us of a priest in Canada who went so far as to have a domestic in the way of a beautiful girl attired in boy's clothing to serve him by day and by night. 2. Concubinage. — This was a natural result of celibacy. The accounts on this subject recorded by faithful historians are most appalling. Their own bishops represent the clergy as guilty of bigamy, drunkenness and licentiousness. Atto tells us that many of the clergy kept bad women in their houses, and these bad women managed the priests' households and at death inherited their property. Damian represents the guilty mistress confessing to the guilty priest. Imagine the for- mality of confessing what the father confessor knew and receiving forgiveness from a partner in sin. The fair penitent had not far to go for abso- lution. We could bring a cloud of witnesses to show that celibacy has made the priests an unchaste set of men. We could bring their own theologians, bishops and authors, as well as the most authentic historians of the world. It would not be difficult to prove that Roman Pontiffs winked at these im- moralities. Rev. E. H. Walsh, who, for years, was a monk in Kentucky, says : "I have known priests to spend Sundays in card-playing and drinking in company with young women. My own family flung into my face the profligate lives of priests who visited hotels in their control in company with 84 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. young - girls and remained until the small hours of the morning - ." The St. Louis Republican of June 20, 1887, printed a letter from Bishop Hogan of the Catholic Diocese of St. Joseph, in which he states that the priests of his diocese were such a drunken lot that he was compelled to appoint some German priests over Irish congregations. He then gives a list of twenty-two priests that had been received into his diocese the fifteen years prior to 1876 whom he was compelled to dismiss on account of immoralities. About the middle of this century, Bishop Vande- veld, of Chicago, said: kt I cannot any longer assume the responsibilities of such a high position, because it is beyond my power to fulfill my duties and do what the Church requires of me. The conduct of the priests of this diocese is such, that, should I follow the regulations of the canon, I would be forced to interdict all my priests with the exception of two or three. They are all either notorious drunkards, or given to public or secret concubinage. I do not think that ten of them believe in God. Religion is nothing to them but a well-paying comedy. t Where can I find a remedy for such a general evil ? Can I punish one of them and leave the others free in their abominable doings, when they are almost all equally guilty ? Would not the general interdiction of these priests be the death-blow to our Church in Illinois ? Besides how can I punish them, when I know that many of them are ready to poison me the very moment I raise a finger against them ?" It seems the Popes have enriched their coffers by fining the profligate clergy. Liguori says : "The Council of Trent has laid a fine upon those clergy- Thk Celibacy of the Priesthood. 85 men who keep concubines." If the clergy marry they are excommunicated, but if they keep concu- bines they must pay a fine for it. This accounts for the custom in Spain, Cuba, and South America of priests having- concubines. 3. Clandestine Marriages. — Some priests evaded the decree of celibacy by clandestine matrimony. They desired to keep a conscience, and their con- sciences recoiled at the thoug-ht of fornication. Hence they had recourse to the heaven-made insti- tution of marriag-e. They withstood the com- mandments of men and the canons of Councils. They continued to marry in spite of Church regu- lations. Gregory, and some of his successors, bit- terly opposed these priests, and separated them from their wives. I am told, by g-ood authority, that there are some priests to-day living" in clan- destine marriage, thus showing" the obstinacy of the clergy and the inefficacy and sin of the decree. 4. The Nunnery. — I quote from the "Mysteries of the Neapolitan Convent" : "The fanatical pas- sions of the nuns for their confessors, priests, and monks, exceed belief. That which especially ren- ders their incarceration endurable is the illimitable opportunity they enjoy of seeing- and corresponding- with those persons with whom they are in love." If there is any place connected with Romanism that Protestants suppose is free from impurity and strife, it is the nunneries and convents ; but facts prove that many nunneries and convents are pits of perdition. Among-st the oaths taken by the nuns is one to obe) r the priest in all thing-s, and this 86 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. most nuns know to their sorrow and shame. If nunneries arc a good thing-, Italy ought to know it. If Italy pronounces them a curse, her verdict ought to pass in other lands. Henrietta Caracciolo, of noble family, and of experience in a convent, has disclosed their mysteries to the world. She says : " The priests are the husbands of the nuns and the lay brothers of the lay sisters. Everywhere it is the same." Italy has been compelled to suppress her monasteries and nunneries. When this sup- pression began there were more than sixty thousand monks and nuns in her monasteries, convents and nunneries. A few years since, Germany was com- pelled to pass a law requiring the inspection of her convents four times a year by government inspect- ors. The convents were compelled to submit to this or disband. They preferred the latter course, and remained closed until Bismarck submitted to the Pope, and now they are again open. These nunneries are scattered throughout the world, and the high walls surrounding them have never been built high enough to keep out the priests. The priests, who are forbidden to marry, have access to these convents and nunneries. Again and again have the mysteries and iniquities of these nun- neries been exposed. Not long since a Kentucky monk denounced one of them to a visiting prelate as a " devilish place that ought to be torn down " Wm. Hogan declares : "The title of Christian land should not be given to this or any other county which permits the shelter of adulteries of this sort. Are the sons of freemen required to countenance The Celibacy of the Priesthood. 87 and asked to build impassable walls around a lech- erous and profligate horde of foreign monks and priests who choose to come among- us and erect little fortifications which they call nunneries for their protection and gratification ?" Protestants have been very generous in giving liberal donations to Romanists to assist in building cathedrals, sem- inaries, nunneries, and other institutions where commandments of men are taught and where prac- tices of the vilest are in vogue. If Councils have been compelled to thunder their anathemas against priests and nuns for their wickedness, are we not justified in sa}4ng that nunneries are pious frauds ? 5. Celibacy leads to Infanticide.— Luther, in his "Table Talks," says that in his time a pool was cleaned out in the vicinity of a convent and the bot- tom was almost literally paved with the bones of infants. Maria Monk, in "The Black Nunnery," tells us how the innocents were slaughtered : "The priests first put oil on the heads of the in- fants as is the custom before baptism. When he had baptized the children they were taken, one af- ter another, by one of the old nuns in the presence of all ; she then pressed her hand upon the mouth and nose so tight that it could not breathe and in a few minutes it was dead. The greatest indiffer- ence was shown by all present during this opera- tion, for the}' were accustomed to such scenes." Wm. Hogan declares : " That the strangling and putting to death of infants is a common every- day crime in popish nunneries." Maria Monk says the little ones were buried in a secluded place in the cellar, and covered with lime. Similar disclos- 88 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. ures were made in Indianapolis, which appalled the whole community, and to which fact some of the older inhabitants of that city can to-day testify. And this is the result of the decree of celibacy, a decree established and enforced by the Holy Mother Church. 6. Celibacy is the Cause of the Priests'* Bloated Appear- ance. — God traces their character by their looks. The Roman Catholic priest has a downcast look ; there is in his face the lack of frankness ; he has an unwillingness to look you in the eye ; there is an absence of cordiality in his greeting - . Their general appearance is the opposite or widely dif- ferent from the appearance of professors, doctors, lawyers, ministers, and all men who lead a life of thought. The bloated appearance of so many priests speak of the immorality within. Their physiognomy bears the mark and stamp of sin. 7. Celibacy has led to the Establishing of the "Substitu- tion for Marriage" — This institution is described in a little book called "Substitution for Marriage." Pius IX., in thej^ear 1866, sanctioned the establish- ment of this most appalling institution of immo- rality. It bears different names, such as "Sacred Heart," "Compline Rosary," " B. C.'s," etc. A member of this order, who was wrecked by it, grew to hate it and to despise the priesthood, and gave her letters, badges, books, etc., into the hands of a trusted physician. Only the sound, healthy, and beautiful women are eligible to membership. A priest to be a member must have served in the priesthood for seven years. One principle of the The Celibacy of the Priesthood. 89 membership is to deny the knowledge of the exis- tence of such a society. Many are the inducements held out by the priests for joining- this society, and great is the care they exercise in selecting- their members. The women on becoming- members swear implicit obedience to the priests of the same order, especially to their respective pastors. They are taug-ht to believe that the Church has by divine authority substituted this blessed institution to take the place of marriag-e. Great pomp and cere- mony are used during- the initiator}^ exercises to mystif j- and impress the victim. The members of the society are known by certain rings and wear- ing- apparel. The secrets of this institution have been exposed, its practices have been uncovered ; several of the books containing- its rituals are in safe keeping. It is simply one of the many results of celibacy — it shows its heinousness and sin. 8. It Produces Public Immorality — We have shown that the transgression of the laws of marriag-e capacitates the priests for crime and immorality. Now, inasmuch as public morality is closely allied to religion, and in fact a part of it, and inas- much as the priests are the teachers of morals, there must be immorality in Catholic communities. The ministry of the priest is rendered useless because his conscience condemns his actions and his life is immoral. As a result, religion dies where Romanism thrives ; education is abandoned and ig-norance prevails ; purity decreases and vice takes the rein. For this reason, Romanism has eaten the life out of Mexico, Spain, the South 90 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. American States, and other Romish countries. For this reason, the majority of the fallen women are Catholics. For this reason, crime is more frequent in Catholic than in Protestant countries. We have depicted some of the terrible results of celibacy, and proven that it has been violated from the time of its institution. We shall now show that it is opposed to nature, the home, the Scrip- tures and human wisdom. 1. Celibacy is Opposed to Nature. Marriage is the natural state for man, and diffi- culties will arise in forcing- him into a state of celib- ac}\ God has made this law so strong- in man's nature that the direst results must fall upon him who breaks it. It is useless to enact a law that will be continually transgressed and perpetually despised. A law should never be enacted contrary to the nature of thing's. The law of celibacy is opposed to nature and public sentiment. Many good clergymen have made desperate efforts to obey this decree and hold in subjection their flesh and blood. Many of these good men lost much time which could have been spent in the discharge of important duties. Their efforts are sufficient to convince anyone of the naturalness of the law of mar- riage and the unnaturalness of the law of celibacy, and that men and women are the requisites of each other. Neither is complete until married. Each finds a likeness in the other. Each makes up what the other lacks. The man is strong, the woman is delicate. The man has brain power, the 92 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. woman has love power. The man is intelligent, the woman sympathetic. Man does man's work, the woman does woman's work. Man protects the woman, and the woman encourages the man. Man supports the woman, and the woman cherishes the man. " As unto the bow the cord is, So unto the man is woman. Though she bends him, she obeys him : Though she draws him, yet she follows. Useless each, without the other." I will close this argument by stating that health, the foundation of happiness, is promoted by mar- riage. The average age of bachelors is 40, while that of married.men is 59}^. 2. Celibacy is Opposed to the Home. It is through marriage that homes are formed and built up. What blesses the home, blesses everybody ; what curses the home, curses every- body. The priest not only has no home but he invades the homes of others, saps their foundations, blasts their hopes and poisons their atmospheres. Who dares to say that the evil communications learned in the confessional will not corrupt the good manners of the home ? A Catholic once said : " My wife talks to me about everything except religion, and when that subject is mentioned it seems that an invisible enemy is present to contra- dict us." He who has the ties of home enjoys a world of happiness ; they elevate a man, preserve his purity, and inspire him to patriotism. The 94 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. home is the foundation of the purity and life of our nation, and he that despoils the home or lessens their numbers must be a most vital enemy of civili- zation. 3. It is Opposed to Human Wisdom. a. It is a Heathenish Custom. — The heathens of old, upon becoming- priests, ceased to be men. The Romans, during- their profession of Gentilism, had their vestal virgins. The Athenian and Egyptian priesthood observed celibacy. Popery then follows the footsteps of heathenism. b. It is Opposed to the Wisdom and Writings of the Early Fathers. — They made no distinction in this respect between the clergy and the laity, but as- serted the lawfulness of marriag-e of all Christians. Celibacy is unknown in all the oldest monuments of the Church. No vestig-e of this prohibition is to be found during- the first three hundred years after Christ. During- all this period all the Chris- tian authors are silent on this theme. The apostles were followed by Hermas, Clement, Barnabas, Polycarp and Ig-natius. And these were succeeded by Justin, Irenaeus, Orig-en, Tertullian, Cyprian and others, but none of them mention any matri- monial restriction on the part of the clergy. On the contrary, many documents of antiquity speak of their unrestrained liberty to marry. Clement, who flourished about the year 200, says : "God al- lows ever) 7 man, whether priest, deacon or layman, to be the husband of one wife, and to use matri- mony without reprehension." The Celibacy of the Priesthood. 95 c. C'libacy is Opposed to the Wisdom of Many Roman- ists. — Bernard says : ''Take away honorable wed- lock and }'ou will fill the church with fornication, incest, sodomy and all pollution." The Duke of Bavaria demonstrated the necessity of marriage to the Council of Trent, when he said that among fifty priests there would scarcely be found one that did not live in a state of notorious immorality ; that it was better to abrogate the law, than to open the door to impure celibacy ; that it was an ab- surdity to refuse married men an entrance into or- ders, and yet to tolerate the men who lived in im- morality. The Right Rev. A. A. Feijo, ex-regent of the Empire of Brazil, has written an admirable book in which he endeavors to urge the legislators to abolish the law of clerical celibacy in Brazil. Says the ex-regent and bishop : "All Brazil knows the necessity of abolishing a law that never was, is not, and never will be observed. All Brazil is a witness of the evils which the immorality of the transgressors of that law entails upon society." Many other Catholic authorities are of the same opinion. d. That Celibacy is Opposed to the Wisdom of Modern Scientists, Philosophers, Statesmen, and Reformers — Franklin said : "Once married, you are in the way of becoming a useful citizen. The odd half of a pair of scissors cannot well cut anything." Luther said : " The greatest blessing God can confer upon man is to marry young and to marry a good and pious wife." Johnson said : " Marriage is the best 96 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. state for man in general." Cotton said: "Mar- riage, rightly understood, gives the tender and the good a Paradise below." Bunyan said : " My wife is the plain man's path to heaven." Bismarck said : "My wife has made me what I am," Burke said : " Every care vanishes the moment I enter m}* wife's presence." Burton said: "The true wife will increase thy prosperity, double thy happiness, drive away thy melancholy, share thy burdens, and welcome thee home." Shakespeare declares that : "A happy marriage bringeth bliss and is a pattern of celestial peace." Coleridge said: "No being so wretched as an old bachelor ; no soul having a common interest, and no soul to share sorrows and pleasures." " What is there in the vale of life Half so delightful as a wife, When friendship, love and peace combine, To stamp the marriage bond divine ? The stream of pure and genuine love Derives its current from above, And earth a second Eden shows Where'er this healing water flows. Flaxman, Scott, Hamilton, Carlyle, Logan, and scores of other famous men, attribute much of their success to their wives. The reformers all declared against celibacy as contrary to the laws of God, and affirmed that man had no right to prohibit what God enjoined. All evangelical Christians agree that celibacy is of no advantage to spiritual life, and that the clergy should be allowed to marry at their own discretion. Many priests have protested against celibac} 7 , and have proclaimed the need of The Celibacy of the ^riesthoou. 97 the companionship of an ennobling" helpmate, whose mind was cultivated, whose heart was filled with love to brighten and bless their lives. This soul-connecting- link of love, which constitutes the family union, is the source from which emanates the strong- and beautiful ties of mother's love, of filial duty, and of fraternal affection between breth- ren and kindred. 4. Celibacy is Opposed to the Old Testament Scriptures. Marriage was instituted by God in man's inno- cency. God performed the first ceremony in mak- ing them man and wife. The old Mosaic law allowed and encouraged the priests to marry. The Jews countenanced neither celibacy nor maiden- hood, and the Jewish nation contained neither un- married priests nor cloistered nuns. The Patri- archs — Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob — were married. Prior to Moses, the first-born of the Hebrews was prince and priest, but was not debarred the state of matrimony. Moses, the celebrated law-giver, was married and had a family. The holy prophets, Noah, Joseph, Samuel, David, Isaiah, and Ezekiel, were married and became the parents of sons and daughters. The Levitical priests were allowed the same privilege. Marriage was not simply a privilege but in one sense a com- mand. The sons of the Aaronical priesthood were priests in consequence of their birthright, and this office, therefore, could not have been transmitted to their posterity and successors without marriage. 98 America or Home: Christ or the Pope. 5. Celibacy is Opposed to the New Testament Scriptures. Neither our Lord nor his apostles laid any re- straint whatever upon the connubial union. On the contrary, they speak of it as honorable in all. Jesus Christ sanctioned this institution by gracing- a mar- riage at Cana of Galilee by his presence and first miracle. He said: "For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife : and they twain shall be one flesh. . . . What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder." Jesus exalted marriage to the highest dignity and considered it one of the most sacred duties. It is the symbol of the. union of Christ to the Church. The consummation of hope, purity and joy of heaven is typified under the mar- riage supper of the Lamb. Philip, the Evangelist, was married and had four daughters. Aquila and Priscilla were mar- ried. "All the apostles," says Ambrosius, "ex- cept John and Paul, were married." Peter, whose pretended successors have become the Vicars of Christ, was a married man — Jesus healed Peter's mother-in law. Some of the earlier fathers main- tain that Paul also was married. He had the right to marry, for he said : "Have we not the power to lead about a wife, as well as the other apostles ? " It was this apostle that said " Let every man have his own wife, and let ever}' woman have her own husband." "Marriage is honorable in all." Paul speaks of these latter times, of seducing The Celibacy of the Priesthood. 99 spirits and doctrines of devils, who forbid people to marry. Paul goes further, and tells us the kind of men God would have for the teachers of his church. I. Tim. iii. 1-13 : " 1. This is a true saying - , If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good work. "2. A bishop then must be blameless, the hus- band of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behavior, given to hospitality, apt to teach ; "3. Not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of filthy lucre ; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous ; " 4. One that ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity: "5, (For if a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God ?) " 6. Not a novice, lest being- lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil. " 7. Moreover he must have a g-ood report of them which are without ; lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil. "8. Likewise must the deacons be grave, not double-tong-ued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lucre ; "9. Holding- the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. "10. And let these also first be proved; then let them use the office of a deacon, being- found blameless. 44 11. Even so must their wives be grave, not slanderers, sober, faithful in all things. "12. Let the deacons be the husbands of one wife, ruling their own children and their own houses well. " 13. For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree, 100 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. and great boldness in the faith which is in Jesus Christ." Now, I would ask the Roman Catholics who read the Bible, how can their Pope command their clergy not to marry after such an express command on the part of the apostle? "If," says Paul, kt a man knows not how to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God?" ' % A bishop must be the husband of one wife." No words could be plainer. If a man cannot rule his own house he is not qualified to rule God's church. It is not any wonder that Rome wants to educate her people and to keep education under her control. Ig-norance is her necessary condition. We have proven that celibacy is opposed to nature, the home, human wisdom, and both the Old and New Testament Scriptures. In closing - , I am constrained to say : The Present Condition op Romanism Demands a Married Priesthood. But few priests will have the self-denial to live without female companionship. The census papers show that there are several hundred women in the Vatican. Female inmates in the priest's parson- age is being- looked upon as a matter of course by the parishioners. Convents, monasteries, and nun- neries are on the increase. Cases of scandal may be less frequent to-day because of public opinion and the vigilant eye of Protestants, but purity is not as a consequence more certain. Under the The Celibacy of the Priesthood. 101 shade of mystery the crimes may be as great, but self-preservation insures their concealment. History proves the impracticability of a pure celibacy on the greater part of the clergy. It proves that evils the most appalling" follow the unmarried priest. It proves that it unfits the heart of the priest for virtue and disqualifies him for devotion. It proves that Romanism is a heartless religion and that immorality is more pronounced in Roman Catholic nations. What then should be done ? 1. Lt Romanists Insist upon a Married Priesthood — In 1548, when Parliament in France and England revoked the laws prohibiting the marriage of priests, out of sixteen thousand, twelve thousand married within six years. It showed their willing- ness to throw off the unnatural and heavy yoke imposed upon them by the Church. Let the priest marry and become the head of a family. Let a noble wife share the heart and love and toil of every priest. Among the priests are man}' men better than the system that fetters them. They owe it to themselves, to their people, to their county, and to their God to marry and increase the number of homes in America, the land of homes. When a good wife shares the work of the priest, the confessional-box will disappear. A good wife would make short work of her husband being closeted, hour after hour, with other women, con- versing upon topics which are vile and unbecom- ing. Let the priests marry, and impurity will be 102 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. exchanged for purity, confidence will take the place of suspicion, and the priests will become lovers of home and country instead of Pope and popery. 2. A Work for Legislators. — Our lawmakers should handle this subject through a commission appointed to investigate the secrets and practices of the confessional, the nunnery and the convent.. There are thousands ready to testify against their iniquities. Every nun should be permitted at least once a year to have a private interview with a representative of the state ; when this was in- sisted upon in Germany, the convent system was abandoned. If a church is enforcing unnatural and unjust laws in our free country, both policy and justice require our legislators to revoke them and break up the evils consequent thereon. 3. Can we as Protestants do Nothing ? — In the name of liberty and in the name of humanity, how long must we suffer these evils, practices, and intrigues of Rome ? Is it not time for us to turn over a page in our history ? Is it not time that the truth should be preached and hypocrisy supplanted ? The truth proclaimed is the hope of humanitv. Truth locked up in Bibles is useless. Truth piled up in libraries is valueless. Truth confined in the hearts of weak-kneed Protestants is fruitless. Let the truth be spoken ! let the truth be printed ! let the truth be known ! and there will be much done toward the pulling down of the strongholds of Romanism ! Evil does not want to be disturbed. Immorality loves seclusion. Crime courts the dark- The Celibacy op the Priesthood. 103 ness. Romanism fears the truth. The devil trembles in the presence of an exposure. O people! you must not suppress the truth. You must not withhold God's message. You must reward Roman- ism as she has rewarded you. Our land is full of her iniquities, and it is the duty of every Protestant man and woman to protest against the confessional- box, the priestly celibacy, and her political in- trigues. Nothing- will reform her sooner than for every one to tell what he knows, to expose her sins, and to oppose her encroachment upon our liberties. Have you the faith, have you the heart, have you the moral courage to tell the truth and shame Romanism, to stand by your liberties, and to proclaim the Gospel of Christ? God Almighty grant it. TRANSUBSTANTIATION AND THE SACRIFICE OF THE MASS. Canons of the Council of Trent Concerning the Most Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist. "1. Whosoever shall deny that in the Sacra- ment of the Most Holy Eucharist are contained, truly, really and substantially, the body and blood, tog-ether with the soul and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, and therefore, the entire Christ; but shall say that he is in it only as in a sign, or figure of virtue : let him be accursed. " 2. Whosoever shall say that in the Most Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist, the substance of bread and wine remains together with the body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ ; and shall deny that wonderful and singular conversion of the whole substance of the bread into the body, and of the whole substance of the wine into the blood, only the forms of the bread and wine remaining ; which conversion, indeed, the Catholic Church most apt- ly calls transubstantiation : let him be accursed. "3. Whosoever shall deny that in the Adorable Sacrament of the Eucharist, the entire Christ is contained under each kind and under the single parts of each kind, when a separation is made : let him be accursed. "4. Whosoever shall say that the body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ are not present in (104) Transubstantiatiox. 105 the Admirable Eucharist so soon as the consecra- tion is performed, but only in the use when it is received, and neither before nor after ; and that the true body of our Lord does not remain in the hosts, or consecrated morsels, which are reserved or left after the communion : let him be accursed. "6. Whosoever shall affirm that in the Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist, Christ, the only begot- ten Son of God, is not to be adored even with the external worship of the latria ; and therefore that the Eucharist is to be honored neither with pecul- iar festive celebration, nor to be solemnly car- ried about in procession according 1 to the laudable and universal rite and custom of the Church, or that it is not to be held up publicly before the people that it may be adored, and that its worship- ers are idolaters : let him be accursed. " 8. Whoever shall say that Christ, as exhibited in the Eucharist, is eaten spiritually, and not also sacramentally and really: let him be accursed." The 5th, 7th, 9th, 10th and 11th canons we omit, as they are either repetitions of the above or are irrelevant to the subject. We copy the following from Deharbe's Large Catechism : The Real Presence of Christ in the Blessed Sacrament. " What is the Holy Eucharist ? " The Holy Eucharist is the Sacrament in which the true Body and Blood of Jesus Christ are sub- stantially present under the appearance of bread and wine, for the nourishment of our souls, "What became of the bread and wine when Christ pronounced these words over them : 4 This is my body' ? ' This is my blood ' ? 106 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. " The bread was changed into the body and the wine into the blood of Jesus Christ. ' ' After these words of Christ, what still remained of the bread and wine ? "Nothing" remained of bread and wine, but their species or appearances. " What is meant by the appearances of bread and wine ? " By appearances of bread and wine is meant all that our senses perceive of bread and wine, such as color, form, taste, etc. "How long- does Jesus Christ remain present with his sacred Body and Blood ? "Jesus Christ remains as long- as the species or appearances of bread and wine continue to exist. " Have we to drink of the chalice, to receive the Blood of Christ ? "No, for under the appearance of bread, we re- ceive also the Blood of Christ, since we receive His living- Body." We copy the following- from Gury's Doctrines of the Jesuits : The Efficacy of the Eucharist. " Q. How long- are the sacred elements supposed to remain intact, after one has received the Sacra- ment ? " Ans. There is nothing- agreed on this point ; some say one minute ; others five ; others seven. But they remain intact long-er with a priest, who takes the communion with the two elements and with a larg-er consecrated wafer, than with a lay- man who receives only a small one ; althoug-h it seems certain, that fifteen minutes after the com- munion, even with a priest, provided he is in g-ood health, the elements are dissolved." Transubstantiation. 107 The Person Who Receives the Eucharist. On "Required dispositions for receiving* the Eucharist" (fasting-). kt Q Does a pinch of snuff break the fast ? '* Ans. No, even if part of it goes into the stomach, because although such matter may be nourishing- one does not take it as food. " Q. Does the smell of tobacco, or similar mat- ters, break the fast ? "Ans. No, according- to the more common and probable opinion, because smoke is neither aliment nor drink." Ministry of the Eucharist. kk Nicaon, a priest, having- a sore hand, and not being- able to use his forefinger at communion, takes and offers the consecrated wafer between the thumb and middle finger. " Ques. What are we to think of Nicaon ? "Ans. It is not allowed to give the Eucharist with other fingers than the thumb and forefinger, . . . and consequently Nicaon has sinned griev- ously in principle." We copy from one of their Mission Books, page 353: k ' Q What is the Holy Eucharist ? " A. The Holy Eucharist is the most holy of all the Sacraments ; it is the true body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ under the appearance of bread and wine. " Q Are the soul and divinity of our Lord also present in the sacrament ? " A. Yes, the whole person of Jesus Christ is there, living and entire. * 4 Q. Is it right to adore the Blessed Eucharist ? A. Yes, we may and ought to adore it. 4; 108 America or Home: Christ or the Pope. ' k Q How and when are the bread and wine changed into the Body and Blood of Jesus Christ ? k ' A. This change is wrought by virtue of the words of consecration pronounced by the Priest during the Holy Mass." Cardinal Manning says: "I profess likewise that in the mass there is offered to God a true, proper, and propitiatory sacrifice for the living and the dead ; and that in the Most Holy Sacra- ment of the Eucharist there is truly, really and substantially, the body and blood, together with the soul and divinity, of our Lord Jesus Christ ; and that there is made a change of the whole sub- stance of the bread into the body, and of the whole substance of the wine into the blood, which change the Catholic Church calls transubstantiation. I also confess that under either kind alone Christ is received whole and entire, and a true Sacrament." Is not Rome Changed ? Are not her doctrines modified ? Do her people believe the articles of her Councils and Catechisms? I know not what enlightened individuals may hold in contradiction to the teachings of their Church, but I do know that they dare not publicly express any opinions contrary to the decrees of the Coun- cils ; if they would do so, excommunication would follow. I have quoted at length, and from the high- est authorities, the teachings of the Church of Rome on the Lord's Supper. The Church is infallible ; she cannot change, for her infallibility precludes it. The Origin of the Doctrine of Transubstan- tiation. The first appearance of this doctrine was in the beginning of the eighth century. There is no Transubstantiation. 109 trace of belief in the real presence of Christ in the wafer and wine until seven hundred years after the introduction of Christianity. This doctrine orig- inated in the brain of a monk. It was brought forward by Radbert, A. D. 830. He first proclaimed it as an article of faith. The doctrine was at first much opposed, but was finally adopted by Councils and Popes, and was authoritatively established by the Fourth Council of the Lateranin 1215. It was introduced and effected in an imperious manner. This Lateran Council invented the word "transub- stantiation," and this Council decreed : "There is one universal church of the faithful, out of which no one can be saved, in which the same Jesus Christ is both priest and sacrifice, whose body and blood in the sacrament of the altar is truly con- tained under the figures of bread and wine, the bread being transubstantiated into the body, and the wine into the blood by the divine power." Transubstantiation was introduced during this dark and bloody period of histor} r , in which the Papacy appeared as one vast overflowing ocean of corruption, horror and iniquity. Ignorance, immo- rality and superstition are the mothers of this abomination. The Council of Trent, A. D. 1545, gave it its full and final institution as an article of faith. Such is the origin of this absurd and monstrous doctrine which outrages revelation, in- sults reason, contradicts science, and degrades man. 1. It has no Foundation in the Scriptures. 1. It Destroys the Nature of a Sacrament. — A sacra- 110 America ok Rome: Christ or the Pope. merit requires a sign and a thing- signified ; an ob- ject presented to our senses and a promised bless- ing- represented by it. According to the doctrine of transubstantiation the sign is taken away and the thing signified is put in its place — the bread is no longer the symbol of Christ's body, but it is the body itself. 2. It Contradicts the Word and Life of Christ. — Jesus was not dead when he instituted the Lord's Supper. If he gave His own body to the disci- ples, he must have had two bodies, one that gave and one that was given ; one that he gave and one that he kept ; but as he had only one body, transubstantiation is false. How could He change the bread which He held in His own hand into His own body? The existence of His body pre- vented the possibility. How dare the priests say that the bread which Jesus held in His hand was the body, soul and divinity of the very Christ that held it ? How dare the priests say that the wine in the cup was literally the blood that was cours- ing in his veins ? Was Christ breaking His own body and pouring His own blood by means of His own hands? Nothing could be more absurd; nothing more incompatible with reason. 3. Jt Requires us to Believe a Contradiction. — It re- quires us to believe the human body and soul of Christ to be in heaven and at the same time in ten thousand places on the earth. Jesus possessed a real body ; he was crucified on the cross ; buried in the tomb ; arose from the dead ; appeared to the disci- ples ; ascended to the heavens, and sat down forever Transubstantiation. Ill on the right hand of God. And he declared ik Where I am there also shall my servants be." That is, he desired them to be with Him in His glory. Now if Christ's real presence is in the sacrament, how can He be in His glory ? If the saints are present with Him and He is in the sacrament, then they too must be in the sacrament, Was there ever a hu- man being- left to the exercise of his own faculties who could belive such an absurd contradiction ? 4. Transubstantiation is Opposed to the Usage of the Language Employed by Jesus in Instituting the Supper. — The Scriptures must be understood in a literal sense unless the nature of the subject or the con- text forbids it, or the literal meaning- involves a contradiction and absurdity. No absurdity can be proved by a rule of grammar and no contradiction can be proved by a law of logic. We admit that Jesus said "This is my body," but it must be ob- served : a. That in the language spoken by our Lord there is no word which expresses "to signify," or "to represent." The verb "to be" was generally used in the sense of "to represent," so that when he said "This is my body," he said and meant, " This represents my body." b. Such is the Bible sense of the word. With this explanation meditate upon these passages : "The three branches are three days"; "The seven good kine are seven years " ; Daniel said to Nebuchadnezzar, " Thou art this head of gold" ; "Jesus said "lam the vine." "I am the door," " I am the bread," " This is my body." Now, 112 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. with the understanding- that the Jews were accus- tomed to call the sign by the thing- signified we know that the disciples understood the design of the Lord's Supper and knew that the bread was a sign or a memorial of his body. Moses said of the paschal lamb, "It is the Lord's passover," and so Jesus said of the bread, " This is my body.'' The passover was the act of God, and the lamb was the memorial of it. It would be as reasonable to infer that the lamb was God himself, as it would be to infer that the bread was the very body of Christ. c. Similar phraseology is used to-day. It is common to say of a portrait of Columbus, " This is Columbus"; or of Washington, "This is Wash- ington " ; or of your mother, 4 ' This is my mother. " You enter a room filled with statuary ; the guide tells you, "This is Socrates," "This is Plato,'' and " That is Homer." He knows, and so do you, that those busts are only representations of those ancient philosophers and poets. There is just as much difference between a piece of bread and the body of Jesus Christ as there is between a block of marble and the person it represents. d. If "This is my body" must be interpreted literally, then " This cup is the New Testament in my blood" must also be interpreted literally. But the Roman clergy see the folly of interpreting the 1 ' cup " literally ' ' the New Testament. " They do not even admit the contents of the cup to be " the New Testament." If a literal interpretation is insisted on for the bread, the same rule must be applied to the cup. If this cannot be granted, then neither Transubstantiation. 113 can the other. So the words of the institution prove nothing. 5. The Wcrds " Do this in Remembrance of Me " Overthrow the Doctrine of Transubstantiation — We re- member the absent, not the present. The Lord's Supper is a memorial institution. We celebrate it in remembrance of his sufferings and death : " For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come." It would be useless to partake of the supper in remembrance of Christ when he was present with us. It would be more like a reception or jubilee than a memorial feast. 6. The Apostles did not Teach Transubstantiation, — Paul said, "Let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread and drink of that cup." If he believed that the bread was the real body of Christ, why did he call it bread ? The fact is, that this doctrine, like the majority of the dogmas and abominations of Rome, has no foundation in the apostolic writings. 7. The Sixth Chapter of John does not Establish the Doctrine of Transubstantiation. — This is the final ap- peal of the Pope arid his supporters. To this chap- ter they run when all else fails. Their doctrine of transubstantiation they claim is fully proved by this chapter, which reads as follows : kt Kxcept ye eat the flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood, ye have no life in you, . . . my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him." The Romanists contend that 8 114 America or Eome: Christ or the Pope. these expressions refer to the Lord's Supper, and should be interpreted literally ; but both assump- tions are false, as may be proven by the context. If this must be taken literally, then it follows that he who has once eaten it shall live forever. But this the Romanists do not believe, and hence are inconsistent. This language was addressed to the unbelieving- Jews a long* time before the Supper was instituted. Jesus makes not the remotest allusion to the Lord's Supper. His words have a spiritual reference. "The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life." " He that believeth in me hath everlasting- life." " Labor not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting- life, which the Son of man shall give unto you." "Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life ; and I will raise him up at the last day." The actions of the mind are sig-nified by those of the body. This was quite common among-st the Jews. Says Solomon, "The soul of the transgres- sor shall eat violence." We are told that Jeremiah ate the words of God ; these are only a few speci- mens of this kind of speech taken from revelation. Eating- and drinking- are here used as metaphors to sig-nify the operations of the mind in believing-. Christ is the meat and drink of our spirits. This is the spiritual truth that is dig-ested by the mind and renews the soul from day to day. As bread is the food for our bodies, so Christ is the food for our souls. Transubstantiation. ] 15 2. Transubstantiation Receives no Support from Antiquity. Justin Martyr, in the second century, in speak- ing* of the Lord's Supper, says: "We do these thing-s in memory of his Son, Jesus Christ." In the third century, Tertullian said : " This is my bod}% that is, the figure of my body." Origen said : "It is not the matter of the bread, but the words which are spoken over it which profits him that eats it worthily, and this, indeed, as a symbolical body." In the fourth century, Cyril of Jerusalem said : " Under the type of bread you have his body given you, and under the t}-pe of wine you have his blood." St. Augustine said : "I have commended a sacrament unto you, which being spiritually understood will give } t ou life." In the fifth century Theodoret declares: "The mystic signs do not recede from their nature after their consecration, but they remain in their former substance, and figure, and form, and can be seen and touched as before." Thus we have one continued stream of testimony for the first five centuries against the doctrine of transubstantiation; testimony complete, satisfactory and undeniable. In all this testimony there is no mention of the body of Christ and the blood of Christ being received in any other sense than that of faith. 3. The Variance of Romish Schoolmen upon the Subject Disproves it. Samuel Edgar says : " One division in the papal connection allows the sacramental body all the 116 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. chief properties of matter, such as quantity, exten- sion, visibility, motion and locality : all of which a second section deny. A third party ascribes to his soul in the host the principal powers of the operation of mind, such as understanding - , will, sensation, passion and action, while this theory is rejected by a fourth faction. The chief warriors who fought in these bloodless battles were the schoolmen, who have displayed admirable skill and heroism in the alternate attack and defense of sub- tilized absurdity and folly.'' Now, while it is true that there may be a variance of opinion amongst the schoolmen, yet they have been careful in ex- pressing" their opinion, so that they do not, in any way, dissent from the great doctrine of transub- stantiation as expressed in the decrees of the Councils of Lateran and Trent. All persons who have preached, taught and published otherwise have been guilty of heresy, and have been subject to the dreadful curse of the cursing- Church, and many such offenders had to suffer judgment, tor- ture and death, and had to forfeit their goods and estates to the king, or Church, or Pope, or their supporters. 4. Transubstantiation is Cannibalism.* The communicant who believes in corporal pres- ence devours human flesh and blood, and therefore is guilty of the rankest cannibalism. He surpasses the cannibal, for the cannibal eats the limbs and drinks the blood of his enemy ; but the Romanist *See Appendix No. 4, Transubstantiation. 117 eats the flesh and blood of a friend. The cannibal eats the dead ; the Romanist devours the living-. The cannibal eats man, the creature ; the Roman- ist eats God, the Creator. The cannibal never ate the object of his superstition, but the Romanist eats the object of his adoration. Crotus, the Jew, declares, "Christians eat their God." Aberroes, the Arabian philosopher, said, "I have traveled over the world and seen many people, but none so sottish and ridiculous as those who devour the God whom they worship." Cicero said: " Whom do you think so demented as to believe what he eats to be God ? " A Romish gentleman, speak- ing- of his first communion, said : "I extremely ab- horred the idea of eating- human flesh and drinking human blood, even when they assured me that they were the flesh and blood of Jesus Christ. But what troubled me most was the idea of that God who was represented to me as being- so great, so glo- rious, so holy, being- eaten by me like a piece of common bread. Terrible then was the struggle in my young heart where joy and dread, trust and fear, faith and unbelief, by turns had the upper hand." Mr. Chiniquy, the ex-priest, says : "The world in its darkest age of paganism has never witnessed such a system of idolatry, so debasing, impious, ridiculous and diabolical in its conse- quences as the Church of Rome teaches in the dog- ma of transubstantiation. When with the light of the Gospel in hand, the Christian goes into those horrible recesses of superstition, folly and impiety, he can hardly believe what his eyes see and his 118 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope ears hear. It seems impossible that man can con- sent to worship a God whom the rats can eat ; a God who can be dragged away and lost in a muddy ditch by a drunken priest ; a God who can be eaten, vomited, and eaten again by those who are cour- ageous enough to eat again what they have vom- ited." 5. It is Blasphemy. Every bishop and priest believes and teaches that he has the power to turn all the wafers and loaves in his charge into the body, blood, soul and divinity of Christ. Biel says : " He that created me gave me power to create himself." The priest manu- factures his God. This exalts the clergy above emperors and angels. They have a manufac- tory by which they can forge new Gods at any time. The Deity created in this manner be- comes a very convenient article. He may be de- posited on the altar, or carried in a box, or put in a vest-pocket — as did Priest Parent of Quebec with his God during a soiree. It causes a shudder to think of human sinful beings claiming the power, by the act of consecration, to turn the wafer into the bodv, blood and soul of Christ. What kind of a superstitious fear and horror must the poor ig- norant people have of this device, and what sort of a notion must the wise and learned among them have of it ? They must eithtr look upon it with sorrow, or as a piece of trickery to deceive the simple, or they must be led, step by step, to doubt, to misgivings and infidelity. Tkansubstantiatiox. 119 6. It is an Absurd Doctrine. Nothing- invented by man ever equaled its irra- tionality. Mr. Edgar calls it " the grand consum- mation of unqualified absurdity." You may exam- ine the follies of history and superstition, and search the wide range of religion and philosophy, and you will find no dogma so fraught with incon- sistency, so incompatible with reason, so irrecon- cilable with common sense, so complete with non- sense. We are told, "If in winter the blood be frozen in the cup, to wrap the cup in cloths, and if that will not do, let it be put into boiling- water near the altar till it be melted, taking- care that it does not g-et into the cup." "What a spectacle ! " says Mr. Vandyke, " A God frozen and warmed with bandages or boiling- water. ,, Ag-ain : "If an}' of the blood of Christ fall to the ground by negli- gence, it must be licked up with the tongue, the place be sufficiently scraped, and the scrapings burned. But the ashes must be buried in holy ground." We are also told, " If, after consecra- tion, a gnat, or spider, or any such thing fall into the chalice, let the priest swallow it with the blood if he can ; but if he fear danger, and have a loath- ing, let him take it out and wash it in the wine, and when mass is ended, burn it, and cast it, with the washings, into holy ground." Peter Dens says: "What if the sick man vomit up the sacred host ? Ans. Conformably to the Ro- man Missal, if the forms appear whole, they may be reverently gathered up, and afterwards taken ; but if nausea forbids this, then they must be care- 120 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. fully separated from the filth and thus they must be laid aside in some sacred place, and after they have become corrupt, they may be put away into the sacristy, or some sacred sink ; for so long" as they are entire, they cannot be burned without a kind of sacrilege." Mr. MacAfee, a stanch Romanist, speaking- on the accidents of transubstantiation, quotes the fol- lowing- : "If the consecrated host vanish away by some accident, as if it be carried away by the wind, or eaten up by some beast, or can't be found, then let another be consecrated." That is, if one God be lost make another. If the body of Christ is present in the wafer, then it is subject to a variety of accidents ; then it may fall, it may be stolen, it may be cast into the mire, it may be lost, it may become old, it may mold, it may breed worms, it may be eaten by a mouse, or it may be devoured by a dog. If the wine contains his blood ; being- in a liquid state it may be spilled or frozen, it may be- come ice, or by heat be raised to a boiling- state. Behold the absurdities : he who made the wind may be carried away by it ; he who made the mouse may be eaten by it ; he who created the heavens and the earth, may be encased, body, blood, soul and divin- ity, in a little piece of pastry, transferred into the mouth and swallowed into the stomach. Anthony Gavin, a Roman Catholic priest, tells us the following story: "In the Dominicans' con- vent it happened that a lady who had a lap-dog which she always carried along with her went to receive the sacrament with the dog under her arm, and the dog looking up and beginning to bark Transubstantiation. 121 when the friar went to put the wafer into the lady's mouth, he let the wafer fall, which happened to drop into the dog's mouth. Both the friar and the lady were in deep confusion and knew not what to do ; so they sent for the Father Prior, who called two friars and the clerk, and ordered brought a cross and two candlesticks with two candles lighted, and to carry the dog in from the procession into the vestry, and to keep the little creature there with illuminations till the digestion of the wafer was over, and then to kill the dog and throw it into the piscina. Anoth- er friar said it was better to open the dog imme- diately and take out the fragments of the host ; and the third was of the opinion that the dog should be burned on the spot. The lady, who loved her little dog, entreated the Father Prior to save the dog's life, if possible, and she would make amends for his misdemeanor. Then the prior and friars retired to consult what to do in this case ; and it was resolved that the dog should be called for the future the " Sacramental dog" ; that if he should die the lady was to bury him in consecrated ground ; that the lady should not let him play with other dogs ; that she was to give a silver dog; which was to be placed on the tabernacle where the hosts are kept ; that she should give twenty pistoles to the convent. The lady performed every article, and the little dog was kept with great care and veneration. But when the case came to the ears of the inquisitor, he sent for the poor dog, and kept him in the inquisition, to the great grief of the lady. The case was presented to the Acad- emy for the opinion of its members, and those learned and serious men, after devout meditation, had various opinions as to what should have been done. Some thought the matter should have been kept quiet. ; some thought the soul of the dog was 122 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. nourished by the sacrament ; and some thought the dog- should have been given an emetic, and oth- ers thought the proper course had been pursued. Thus those holy men spent much time on the acci- dent that fell to the consecrated host, but what became of the dog no one can tell." Of the absurdity, impiety, and blasphemy of this stupid and wicked doctrine there seems to be no limit. This argument we shall close with an inci- dent related by Mr. Edgar in his "Variations of Popery": "As Priest Gage was celebrating the mass a sacrilegious mouse sallied forth, seized and in triumph carried off the wafer God whom the priest had made. The priest alarmed the people, who began to search for the thief who had stolen their Almighty. The malefactor that committed the depredation escaped. The God, however, was found, but mutilated and mouse-eaten. The half- devoured Jehovah was carried in procession about the church amidst joyful and solemn music. The transaction was the means of showing Gage, though a priest, the absurdity of this dogma, and teaching him a more rational system. The event proselyted Gage, author of 'The Survey,' from Romanism." 7. It is Opposed to Science. A farmer sows wheat, it imbibes the sap of the earth, springs up, drinks the rain from heaven, is warmed by the sunshine, ripens, is cut down, is threshed, carried to the mill, ground into flour, and part of it is baked into a wafer. The priest says, '" Hoc est corpus meum" and in an instant the wafer is converted into the body of Christ, but it Transubstantiation. 123 still retains all of its properties, its chemical ele- ments of carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, etc. It is still a wafer ; it has the figure, size, smell, and color of the wafer. It is destitute of life and animation ; it can neither see, nor hear, nor speak, nor move, nor walk, nor stand, nor sit, nor elevate itself for the people to worship. You might as well believe that the priest can change the north pole into the equator or the sun into the moon. If the wafer loses its substance it must cease to exist. If the substance of the bread and wine does not remain after the consecration, then, when poison is mixed with it, it is either mixed with the smell and color and taste or with the body of Christ, either of which is absurd. It is a historic fact, that poison has been mixed with the consecrated host and the wine, and both have been affected by it. Pope Victor III. was poisoned by the cup, and Henry VII. died from eating the poisoned host. 8. It Subverts the Evidence of our Senses. After the consecration it looks like bread, feels like bread, and tastes like bread. The wine smells like wine, tastes like wine, and looks like wine. We have therefore the testimony of our senses against the doctrine. We have more evidence that the bread and wine are nothing but bread and wine than the apostles had of the incarnation of Christ. We dare not deny the testimony of our senses. It will not do to call the doctrine of transubstantia- tion a miracle, because the Scriptures do not so represent the Lord's Supper, and, besides, all the 124 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. miracles of which we read in the Bible in no sense contradict the testimony of our senses. There is not a single incident in which God ever required anyone to discredit the testimony of his senses. If we cannot depend upon them in the case of the bread and wine, how can we depend upon them in any other case ? The man who believes this doc- trine must resign his intellectual liberty, must act the part of one who has no power of intelligence, and must deny the testimony of his senses. A good Roman Catholic may reach this point, but a good Protestant never. 9. It is Opposed to Mathematics. It requires man to believe that a whole is equal to a part, and a part equal to a whole. Let the wafer be divided into four or eight sections, and as each section contains the body of Christ entire and as the whole contains his body, it follows that one part must be equal to the whole, and the one-fourth equal to the one-eighth at the same time. On the same principle a fourth of a circle is equal to a whole circle. What a strange faith ! It narrows and contracts at pleasure. It opposes reason, science, and mathematics. The person who can digest all of these contradictions must have an unlimited capacity of credulity. There are many abominations which follow the doctrine of transubstantiation. They differ in de- gree, but all naturally flow out of the one great error ; for instance, refusing the cup to the laity, the sacrifice of mass, the adoration of the host, Withholding the Cup from the Laity. 126 America or Rome: Chris? or the IPope. carrying" it about in solemn procession, extreme unction, etc. These errors are consequents of the one great error of transubstantiation. These shall be briefly noticed. Withholding the) Cup from thk Laity. In 1415 the Council of Constance decreed that in the Lord's Supper only the bread and not the wine should be administered to the laity. The reasons g-iven by Rome for withholding- the cup from the laity are silly in the extreme. The Council of Trent assigns several of them : "1. In the first place the greatest caution was necessary to avoid accident or indig-nity, which must become almost inevitable if the chalice were administered in a crowded assemblage." "2. If the species of wine remain long- uncon- sumed, it were to be apprehended that it may be- come vapid.' 1 I presume there is no danger of it becoming- vapid or unconsumed if left to the care of the priest. tk 3. There are many who cannot bear the smell or taste of wine." For the sake of the few, per- haps one in a million, deprive the whole Church of the use of one of the elements. "4. A circumstance which principally influ- enced the church in establishing- this practice: means were to be devised to crush the heresy which denied that Christ, whole and entire, is contained under either species." In reply I would say it is a sing-ular way to crush heresy by mutilating- one of the important ordinances of the Church. Mr. Transubstantiation. 127 Dixon, the eminent Baptist divine, in speaking- on this subject, says : " One of the evils of keeping- wine from the people is that it is all given to the priests ; and the result is to a larg-e extent a wine- drinking- priesthood. There need be no surprise. The man who is compelled early in the morning - , before breakfast, to drink a g-lass of wine, and then, perhaps, another g-lass ; and then after breakfast repeat it two or three times, will in the very nature of the case require a taste, and then the raving- appetite for drink which demands more drink to quench it, and continues to burn like a fire till body and soul are consumed." To support the dog-ma of communion in one kind, the Romanist refers to those passag-es which speak of the breaking- of bread. But this, all Bible scholars know, has been a phrase or title descrip- tive of the Sacrament during- all history. This dogma, like many others of Rome, is Opposed to the Scriptures. — When Jesus instituted the Supper, Mark says : " Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it, and g-ave to them, and said, Take, eat : this is my body. And he took the cup, and when he had given thanks, he g-ave it to them : and they all drank of it." Paul gives the same testimony, in I. Cor. xi., and then adds, "Let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup." It is in vain that Rome appeals to the Scriptures. The blood of Christ cannot be separated from the body of Christ, Withholding the Cup from the Laity Receives no Support from the Early Fathers. — Ig-natius said, A. D. 100 : 128 America or Kome: Christ or the Pope. " There is one bread broken to all, and one chalice distributed to all." Chrysostom said, A. D. 390 : " There is one body and one cup offered to all." It is useless to make further quotations from the early fathers — all bear the same testimony. This muti- lating" the ordinance of the Lord's Supper is a trivial subtility of Rome, and is unworthy the con- sideration of Christian people. It denies God's Word, it does violence to antiquity, it cheats the laity, it compels Romish schoolmen to resort to dishonest artifices, it lowers the priesthood and brings them into open shame. The Holy Sacrifice of the Mass. In Deharbe's Large Catechism we find the follow- ing- : "What is the Mass? " The Mass is the perpetual sacrifice of the New Law, in which Christ offers Himself in an unbloody manner, as he once offered Himself in a bloody manner on the'cross. "In what manner does Christ offer Himself in the Mass ? "In the Mass, Christ offers Himself in an un- bloody manner without suffering* or dj^ing-, under the appearance of bread and wine, by the hands of the priest, His representative. " How do we honor the memory of the saints in the Mass ? "We honor the memory of the saints in the Mass by thanking- God for the grace and glory bestowed on them, and by asking- their intercession for us. " To whom are the fruits of the Mass applied ? " The fruits of the Mass are applied in g-eneral, to the whole church, both living- and dead." Result of Withholding Cup from the Laity. 130 America or Eome: Christ or the Pope. The Council of Trent decrees : '* Whosoever shall say that in the Mass there is not offered to God a true and proper sacrifice, or that Christ's being- offered is nothing* else than his being - given to us to be eaten : let him be accursed. "Whoever shall say that the canon of the Mass contains errors and therefore oug-ht to be abrog-ated: let him be accursed. " Whoever shall say that the ceremonies, robes and external signs which the Catholic Church uses in the celebration of masses are impious vanities rather than offices of piety : let him be accursed." There is no dog-ma of which the church boasts more loudly than the Mass. And yet we need not be surprised at this, for she giories in her shame. The Mass is so essential an act of religious wor- ship that without it on Sunday morning- the Cath- olic is not considered safe unless he partakes of it. But having- done so, he may spend the rest of the day in frolic and revelry. Different Kinds of Masses. — The Low Mass, or Private Mass, is the ordinary Mass which lasts from twenty to thirty minutes. Hig-h Mass is the service in which the responses are chanted by the choir. A Solemn Hig-h Mass is a long-, pompous service used on great occasions, in which there are assistants, chanting-, instrumental music and in- cense. A Solemn Pontifical Mass is a solemn Mass celebrated by the Bishop. A Votive Mass is one celebrated for the priest's own devotion or at the wish of some of the faithful. A Conventual Mass is one celebrated in a convent. ' Masses for the Dead may be Low, High, Votive, Solemn, or Solemn Pontifical. TRAXStJbSTANtlATlON. 131 The Purposes for which Masses are said Prove them Un- scriptural and False.— The pur poses as stated by Ro- manists are : 1. "A sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving - ." But the sacrifice of Christ on the cross was pro- pitiatory, and not one of praise and thanksgiving - . 2. "As a daily remembrance of the passion of Christ." Then the sacrifice is a commemoration of itself. That Christ should be sacrificed in re- membrance of his being - sacrificed is a most giar- ing - absurdity. 3. "In memor}' of the saints." The idea of sacrificing - the Saviour in honor of the creature ! Such a sacrifice receives no credence in the Scrip- tures. Christ sacrificed to honor creatures once polluted by sin and saved by the grace of God ! Truly this is a fearful abomination of Rome. There is a vast difference between the sacrifice on Calvar} r and the sacrifice on the priest's altar. 1. Christ offered his own body on the cross, and the priest offered a little wafer made of flour. 2. Christ offered himself as a sacrifice by him- self, but the wafer is offered by the priests of Rome. 3. Christ's sacrifice was a living - and voluntary will offering - , but the sacrifice of the Mass has neither life nor will in it. 4. Christ's sacrifice was a bloody offering - , be- cause without the shedding - of blood there is no remission. But the sacrifice of the Mass is an un- bloody offering - , and therefore is the sacrifice of Cain. 5. Christ's sacrifice was once offered in the end 132 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. of the world to put away sin. As Hebrews de- clares : " Who needeth not daily ... to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's : for this He did once, when He offered up Himself y And ag-ain we are told : " But now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself." And ag-ain : " Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many." And again : "But this man, after he had off ered one sacrifice for sins forever, sat down on the rig-ht hand of God." And ag-ain: "Now where remission of sin is, there is no more offering- for sin." The priests, contrary to this, offer the sacrifice in ten thousand places and times. Christ made one sac- rifice, which was sufficient. If justice was satis- fied, why repeat these oblations? Why continue this sacrileg-e and blasphemy ? The Scriptures Nowhere Require such a Sacrifice as the Mass. — Nowhere in the Christian dispensation do we find the office of priest, the altar, and the Mass to be offered thereupon. They may distort and mistranslate the Scriptures, but they can never twist them into the support of the doctrine of the Mass. Why will people turn from the real sacrifice of Calvary, from the sacrifice made by Christ Him- self, which is sufficient, once for all, and by which we are sanctified, to the unholy, unscriptural sac- rifice of the Mass, which is both useless and blas- phemous ? Why turn from God's plan of salvation to one invented by the Pope ? Why turn away from the Bible doctrines to the dog-mas of man ? Why turn from a spiritual worship that blesses the TransUbstantiaTion. 133 soul, to an external worship utterly devoid of a per- sonal interest in religion and a personal holiness ? WI13' turn from the sacrifice of Christ to the sac- rifice of the Mass ? Why turn away from the Lord's supper to tran- substantiation ? The one requires faith in an ordi- nance instituted by Christ, the other requires faith in a dogma instituted by Rome. The one requires a belief in the bread and wine as symbols of Christ's broken body and shed blood ; the other requires, in opposition to reason, Scripture and science, a be- lief that the body and blood, soul and divinity of Christ, are contained in a little wafer. Oh, people, let us turn away from this absurd dog-ma of Rome to the Lord's Supper — the ordi- nance that Jesus instituted just prior to his death ! He gave the apostles bread to eat, and wine to drink, in remembrance of him, and commanded them to teach all who believed on him to do the same. Neither Christ nor the apostles, nor their immediate followers, used in the celebration of this institution priestly vestments, temple courts, tem- ple altars, smoking incense, burning candles, long processions nor elaborate ritual. In sublime sim- plicity it was observed Lord's Day after Lord's Day, until Popery asserted its power and changed this simple ordinance into a cannibal feast. Thank God that Protestantism was born, that the bright, pensive dream of ages came — the age of liberty, the age of happy homes, the age of freedom of wor- ship, the age of biblical research, an age in which people are turning away from man-made creeds to 134 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. primitive Christianity, an age in which consecrated men and women are trying" to restore the apostolic religion with all its ordinances, doctrines and fruits. By so doing-, the Lord's Supper is seen in its true lig"ht and celebrated in its true significance ; it is celebrated as a commemorative institution in which we remember Christ's suffering's and death, in which we remember him historically, personally and as coming" again. All who partake of it in the proper spirit are proclaiming" the Lord's death, are witnesses to their Master's victories, are commemo- rating" an event that refutes infidelity, and that will stand in all its primeval beauty and significance long after the dogma of transubstantiation has been overthrown, and Babylon, the Mother of Abominations, has fallen. See Appendix No. 5, " Adoraticn of Host." See Appendix No. 6, "Extreme Unction." PURGATORY AND INDULGENCES. In Deharbe's Catechism No. 2, page 152, we are told in order to receive the Sacrament of Penance worthily, five things are necessary : Examination of Conscience, Contrition, Resolution of Amend- ment, Confession, and Satisfaction or Penance. The subject of "Satisfaction" or "Penance" shall be discussed as a prelude to our lecture on Purgatory. On page 160 of the same catechism, we read : " (Q) What is satisfaction in the Sacrament of Penance ? "(A) Satisfaction is the performance of the penance given us by the Confessor " (Q) Why does the Confessor give us a pen- ance ? " (A) He gives us a penance : first, that we may satisfy for the temporal punishment of our sins ; and second, for the amendment of our life. " (Q) Does not God remit the punishment of sin when he forgives the sin itself ? " (A) He remits the eternal punishment of the sin, but not always the temporal punishment. " (Q) What is the temporal punishment of our ^ins? "(A) The temporal punishment of our sins is that punishment which we must suffer either here on earth or afterward in purgatory. (135) 136 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. " (Q) What may we expect if we do not make satisfaction ? " (A) We may expect to suffer the more in pur- gatory." According- to this doctrine, which is everywhere studied and acknowledged by Romanists, when men sin they incur the wrath of God. When they repent and receive the Sacrament of Absolution they are forgiven, but not altogether. There are two punishments for sin, the eternal and the tem- poral. Now by the Sacrament of Penance the eternal is remitted, but the temporal still remains due ; and, says Dr. Wiseman, "Penitential works, such as fasting, almsdeeds, 'contrite weeping and fervent prayer have the power of averting that temporal punishment; that it consequently becomes a part of all true repentance to try to satisfy this Divine justice by penitential works." The Council of Trent declares : "If any man shall say that the whole penalty is always remit- ted by God, together with the guilt, and that the only satisfaction of penitents is faith whereby they embrace that Christ has made satisfaction for them: let him be accursed;" and again, "If any shall say, that as regards temporal punishments, men can by no means, through the merits of Christ, make satisfaction for sins by the patient endurance of punishments inflicted by him or enjoined by the priest, or voluntarily undertaken, such as fasting, prayers, alms, and other works of piety, and so that a new life alone is the best repentance : let him be accursed." PuRG\TORY AND INDULGENCES. 137 This is the doctrine of satisfaction in a nutshell. It arises from the notion that God punishes man in two ways, eternally and temporally. Man must do something- to appease the wrath of God as respects, the temporal punishment — the priest determines and devises what this shall be ; he can apportion the satisfaction or penance by his judgrnent, based on the sins confessed. He determines what is suffi- cient or not sufficient to satisfy God, and lest he should be a novice in determining- this, Peter Dens, in his Theology, has added a long - listof the works of satisfaction practiced in the Church, that may serve as sug-g-estions to the priest in determining- the satisfaction that must be made by the penitent, such as reciting- litanies, reading- the penitential psalms, hearing- masses, visiting- churches, fasting-, rising- earlier, enduring- cold, praying-, wearing- sackcloth, making- presents of money, clothes, food, etc ; as is seen in the illustration, " Doing- Penance" (pag-e 139), where a young- lady is coerced into giving- all her jewelry to the convent, and to g-o barefoot during- the reciting- of litanies, psalms, etc. Let us now see how gross a perversion this is from common sense, and the truth as it is in Jesus. First. It Requires Man to do More than God Enjoins. — Every day has its duties. Our present duty is to do all we can and to do it to the g-lory of God. If we must make satisfaction to-day for our misgiv- ing's of yesterday, and make satisfaction to-morrow for our sins of to-day, of what profit is it ? " Suffi- 138 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. cient unto the day is the evil thereof." God not only does not enjoin such a doctrine, but tells us that if any man shall add unto the thing's in God's book, God shall add unto him the plagues which are written in His book ; and if any man shall take away from His book, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city. Second. It is a Deceptive Doctrine. — A man con- fesses to a priest and receives absolution, but let me ask : Can the priest discern the heart of the con- fessor ? Does he know whether he is sincere or whether he is hypocritical ? Suppose he should grant absolution to one who ought not to be ab- solved? How can the mortal priest know the counsels of God, and determine how much satisfac- tion is necessary to atone for sins committed ? What is his absolution worth ? What must be the effect of the absolution he grants, and the satisfac- tion he imposes ? It will deceive multitudes ; it will say to them " Peace and pardon ! " when there is no peace and pardon ; it will create unbelief in the heart of the penitent as soon as he arises to the point of intelligence that he may comprehend the arrogance and blasphemy of the priest, who would pretend to thrust himself into the seat of Christ, and do what only He who searches the heart can do. Third Is God's mercy Divided into Halves? — Is it a quality of mercy to say : "I will remit to you the eternal punishment due for your sins, but to gratify my revenge I shall retain a portion of the temporal punishment"? Is this like God? What would we think of an enemy, who after we had confessed Purgatory and Indulgences. 139 our guilt, acknowledged our error and requested for- giveness, would say, "I will forgive you, but for sweet revenge's sake, I shall inflict upon you a punishment, for which you must make satisfac- tion " ? Would this be the spirit of forgiveness ? God is greater than man, and when He receives us into His favor, He pardons our sins and remembers our iniquities no more. Fourth. This Doctrine is Opposed to the Old and New Testament Scriptures. — Nowhere in the Bible do we read of any priest, prophet, or apostle prescrib- ing penance as a satisfaction for sin ; our Saviour never prescribed anything of the kind. This doc- trine contradicts all those passages of Scripture where Christ is represented as atoning for pur sins. "I am He that blotteth out all thy transgressions for my own sake, and will not remember thy sins." 44 This man [Christ], after he had offered one sac- rifice for sins forever, sat down on the right hand of God." " Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree." " The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanses from all sin." I would ask, if a man be cleansed from all sin, what more does he need in the way of satisfaction or penance ? " There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit." If there is no condem- nation, then why does the priest impose penance, or satisfaction, as a punishment due for sin ? If there is no condemnation, then there is no punishment due, and consequently the satisfaction or penance is useless. Verily, it seems one of the prime ob- 140 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. jects of Rome is, to rob Christ of his glory as the Saviour of sinners, and to give that glory, at least in part, to the priest who imposes his power upon his deluded followers. PURGATORY. The satisfactions which are due to God for the sins of men, which cannot be made up during life, must be made up in purgatory. Roman Catholics are taught that they will have to pass through this peculiar state of existence, because they will need more or less purging. In purgatory the sat- isfaction remaining due to God will be made up, God's justice will be amply satisfied, and the Chris- tian, being set free, will be ready for heaven. What is Purgatory ? On page 33 of Deharbe's Large Catechism, the following questions are asked : "(Q) What is Purgatory ? "(A) Purgatory is a place or state of punish- ment wherein by suffering for a time souls are pu- rified. "(Q) What souls go to Purgatory ? "(A) The souls of those who have to atone for venial sins, or for the temporal punishments due to past sins, the guilt of which has been re- mitted." The first Council that mentions the subject of purgatory is the Council of Florence, A. D. 1438. This Council decreed that, "If any true penitents shall depart this life in the love of God, before they have made satisfaction by worthy fruits of Purgatory and Indulgences. 141 penance for faults of commission and omission, their souls are purified after death, by the pains of purgatory." The Council of Trent, speaking- on this subject, says: "Since the Catholic Church, instructed by the Holy Spirit from the sacred writings and the ancient traditions of the fathers, hath taught in holy councils, and lastly, in this oecumenical coun- cil, that there is a purgatory, and that the souls detained there are assisted by the suffrages of the faithful, but especially by the most acceptable sac- rifice of the mass, this holy council commands all bishops to have a diligent care that the sound doc- trine of purgatory delivered to us by venerable fathers and sacred councils be believed, maintained, taught, and everywhere preached." The Catechism of Trent explains the matter as follows : '• There is a purgatorial fire in which the souls of the pious are tormented for a certain time and cleansed, in order that an opening may be made for them for their heavenly home, into which nothing defiled can enter." Cardinal Bellarmine writes thus: "Purgatory is a certain place in which a person's soul is purged after this life which has not been purged in it, so that being thus purged, he may be able to enter heaven." The Seraphic Doctor, Bonaventura, says : " Sins may be remitted, not only in this world but in purgatory, and since there is no room there for sacraments, punishing or cleansing fire is called. in aid," 142 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. We read in the Douay Catechism the following - : "Whither go such as die in venial sin, or not having* fully satisfied the punishment due to their mortal sin ? Ans. To purgatory, till they have made full satisfaction for them, and then to heaven. What is purgatory ? Ans. A place of punishment in the other life where souls suffer for a time, before they can go to heaven. " In Peter Dens' Theology, the question is asked, " What is purg-atory?' 1 And the answer is, "It is a place in which the souls of departed just people, which were obnoxious to temporal punishments, endure sufficient suffering-." Pope Pius IV. declares : "I do constantly hold that there is a purg-atory, and that the souls there detained are helped by the suffrages of the faith- ful." Thus we see from their Councils, theologians, private authors, and catechisms, the essential point of the doctrine is, that Christian souls, having sin upon them at the moment of death, pass into pur- gatory, a state of expiatory suffering, in which they can be helped by the prayers and good works of the living believers. Where is Purgatory ? Their authors are at variance on this subject. They are doubtful as to whether purgatory is in this world, or under the earth, or in the air, or in hell, or its vicinity. Gregory the Great believed it to be in the center of the earth, and considered the eruptions of Vesu- Purgatory and Indulgences. 143 vius and iEtna as flames arising- from it. Bellar- mine and Bebe placed it with the demons of the air, between heaven and earth. Damien and others thoug-ht it mig-ht be in some flaming- cavern or icy stream. According- to the story of Enus, as told by Paris, there was a purg-atory somewhere in Ireland, and being- protected by the Son of God, Enus was per- mitted to behold some of the sig-hts therein. Men and women in a nude state were seen lying- on the earth, transfixed with red-hot nails ; some were lashed with whips by demons ; wretched-looking- drag-ons gnawed some of them with fiery teeth ; flaming- serpents pierced some ; enormous toads with ug-ly beaks extracted the hearts of others ; some were hung- with chains throug-h their feet and hands over sulphurous flames ; some were put on iron hooks and suspended over red-hot pits ; some were roasted on red-hot pans and others broiled in furnaces ; others were dropped in a sul- phurous well which threw them up like sparkling- scintillations into the air, and then received them again. The sig-hts that Enus saw were most ap- palling-, and the groans that he heard were stunning- t j his ear — and such a purg-atory is depicted as being- somewhere in Ireland ! The Character op the Punishment. Peter Dens says the punishment is two-fold : one of loss and one of sense. The punishment of loss is merely a delay of the beatific confession ; and 144 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope the punishment of sense in purgatory is caused by material fire. St. Thomas, Bellarmine and others teach that the punishments of purgatory are indeed more severe than the greatest punishments of this world; they teach that it is a very grievous and bitter punishment ; and hence the solicitude of the Church, which exhorts to the greatest'satisfaction, and to earn indulgences, that this terrible punish- ment may be lessened. According to Damien and others, the wretched inhabitants must pass in rapid and painful transi- tion from a cool to a tepid bath, from the torrid to the frigid zone, from the freezing to the boiling elements. Another writer speaks of a great valley of vast dimensions covered with roasting furnaces on the left side, and with icy cold, hail, and snow on the right, and that this whole valley was filled with human souls, which seemed like a tempest tossed in all directions. According to Thurcals' adventure, purgatory is a great subterranean cavern like a mighty valley, which contains flaming caldrons filled with pitch, blazing sulphur, and other fiery materials, to boil and roast the souls for the expiation of their sins, and out from this furnace came a stench which caused those poor and disembodied souls to cough, and hiccough, and sneeze. After passing through a variety of these furnaces they were subjected to a number of frosty and shivering pools that skirted the eastern extremity of the valley; removed from these the sufferers had to pass over a bridge Scene in Purgatory. 146 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. studded with sharp nails with the points turned upwards ; the souls had to walk barefoot on this rough road, and many eased their feet by using their hands; others rolled with the whole body on these perforating" spikes, till, pierced and bloody, they worked their painful way over the thorny path. Passing- this defile — a labor of many years — the spirits, forgetful of the pains endured in the boiling* caldrons, the icy regions, and the thorny path, escaped to heaven, the Mount of Joy. Such are some of the visions of pur- gatory recorded by some of their venerable theological writers. The tales are as silly as pagan mythology. The Protestantism of modern days has exposed these ridiculous ideas, and made the adherents of Romanism somewhat shy in recogniz- ing- so many terrible delineations ; but the state- ments, however silly and ridiculous, once obtained the undivided belief and respect of the Popes, car- dinals and their colleagues, and a denial of them would once have been rank heresy. Their modern theologians are still of the opinion that the pun- ishments are exceedingly severe, and are caused by material fire ; and these punishments, we are told in Deharbe's Catechism, will be more severe if proper satisfactions are not made on earth. The Purgatorial Punishments may be Lessened, and the Time Shortened by the Prayers, Alms, Sacrifices, etc., of the Living. In Deharbe's Large Catechism, page 41, we are told : " The souls in purgatory are assisted by our Scene in Purgatory. 148 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. prayers, almsdeeds, the application of indulgences, and by other good works, but especially b}^ the Holy Sacrifice of Mass." Mr. Dens tells us that the constant and universal practice of the Church proves that the purgatorial sufferings are lessened by the prayers and alms of those on earth. In one of the catechisms from which I have quoted, on page 147, we are told that "the Mass is applied to the whole Church, both to the living and to the dead." The Council of Trent states : ■•' Let the bishop see to it that the prayers of the living, sacrifices, and other works of piety which have been wanted to be rendered by the be- lievers for the departed, are done piously and de- voutly, according to the institutions of the Church; and that those which are due by the wills of testators, and otherwise, be not rendered in a per- functory manner, but diligently and punctually, by priests and other ministers who are bound to this service." The Origin of Purgatory — A Pagan Institu- tion. Plato, three centuries before Christ, taught that, at death, those who were purified went to a place of happiness, those who were wicked to hell, and those who were penitent to a place of suffering, out of which they were to be delivered by the pra} 7 ers of friends. Homer and Virgil taught the same doctrine. Virgil, who appears to be the 150 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. father of the system, describes all three states, and in the following* words pictures purgatory : "Nor death itself can wholly wash their stains, But long- contracted filth even in their souls remains; The relics of inveterate vice they bear, And spots of sin obscene in every face they wear ; For this are various penances enjoined, And some are hung- to bleach upon the wind, i Some plunged in waters, others purg-ed in fires, Till all the dreg's are drained, and all the rust expires." The introduction of this dog-ma into Christendom was as slow as its movements towards perfection ; it did not assume form until the fifth century. Gregory has by several authors been represented as the discoverer of purgatory. Otho, a learned historian of the twelfth century, speaks of Gregory's fabulous dialogues as the foundation of the pur- gatorial fiction of modern daj^s. In Otho's time, this belief was not universal, for the historian says : "Some believe in a purgatorial place situated in the infernal regions, where souls are consigned to darkness, or roasted with the fire of expiation." Thus we see, in the twelfth century this was the belief of some, but not all; the people were divided; some believed the dogma, and some rejected it. These earlier speculations and opinions of pur- gatory finally fell into the hands of Aquinas and* other schoolmen, and they finished the fabric which others had founded. They furnished the skeleton with flesh and blood, form and color ; they determined the punishments, and in a measure fixed the place of the purgatorial mansions ; and Purgatory and Indulgences. i5i thus out of pagan mythology, and the darkness and superstition of the middle ages, has grown this most powerful and favorite dogma of Ro- manism. Purgatory is the Mother of Indulgences. Indulgences, prayers for the dead, and masses, stand identified with the system. As soon as pur- gatory was adopted in the Church, means were in- vented to release the sufferers and to transfer them to paradise. Had it not been for purgatory we would not have been troubled with indulgences. Had the righteous penitent not been shut up in a fictitious prison, there would have been no need of inventing* a fictitious key to unlock the doors. Transubstantiation changed the Lord's Supper. Indulgences were used for the living-, why not for the dead ? Soon masses, high and low, were offered for the repose of the souls in purgatory, and they were offered to suit the liberality of the friends of the deceased, and indulgences were finally freely used to free the souls from purg-atory. What is an Indulgence f —We are told in Deharbe's Catechism that " an indulgence is a remission of the temporal punishment of our sins, which the Church grants us outside the sacrament of pen- ance." Then follows the important question : "Can indulgences be made use of to the souls in purg-atory ?" " Ans. Yes, all indulgences which the Pope has indicated for that purpose." We have already seen, according to their Coun^ cils, that prayers, alms, masses, etc., should be 152 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. made by the faithful for the release of the souls in purgatory. Pope Leo X. says, " We have thought proper to signify to you that the Bishop of Rome is able to grant to the faithful in Christ, indulgence either in this life or in purgatory — out of the superabund- ant merits of Christ and his saints." The Pope is the supreme dispenser of indulgences ; this is taught both by the Pope and the catechisms. The bishop may grant indulgences in his diocese, and the archbishop throughout the whole province. The bishop has this authority through the Pope, and the Pope has it by divine right. How do these Indulgences Operate f — An indulgence may be received by a man before he enters purga- tory, and so be happy. Secondly, an indulgence may operate retrospectively in regard to vicarious work performed by one man for another. Chari- table Christians, who sympathize with their rela- tives in purgatory, have the power to obtain through the bishop^ or Pope, an indulgence for them, and by doing certain works of alms, prayers and the like, obtain a commutation of the sentence for their loved ones in that fiery region ; they may, by these works and alms, secure an indulgence for a certain number of days and years. Various Uses hayk been Made of Indulgences. A few of these we shall here mention. 1. To Excite People to Engage in Crusades. — Urban II., in the eleventh century, invented indulgences as a recompense for those who went in person upon Purgatory and Indulgences. 153 the glorious enterprise of conquering the Holy Land. They were afterward granted to those who hired soldiers for that purpose, and finally were bestowed on such as gave money to that end. The expenses of the crusade, as well as men and arms, were all furnished with an enthusiasm by the hopes held out to the credulous of the indulgences in purgatory. I am constrained to say, considering the sacrifice it must have caused the crusaders to leave their homes, friends, business, and country, and to expose themselves to the dangers, severe climates, and terrible battles, that they deserved the munificent indulgences promised by the pon- tiffs. 2. By the Means of Indulgences, Popes and Councils Excited their Followers to Exterminate Heretics. — All were regarded as heretics who differed from them in the faith. The Fourth General Council held at Rome under Innocent III. decreed " that Catholics that take the badge of the cross and gird them- selves for the extermination of heretics, shall enjoy that indulgence and be fortified with that holy privilege which is granted to them that go to the help of the Holy Land." This decree was put in practice. Pope Innocent and his Council hired men to kill heretics by offering them indulgences as a reward. 3. Indulgences were Purchased to Secure the Remission of Sins. — According to the " Tax-book of the Apos- tolic Chancery," sums were levied for the pardon of particular sins, a long list of which is named therein, and the plenary indulgence reads : " All 154 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. who are contrite and confess are to put in a chest a sum of money, gold or silver." This same is reg- ulated by a scale of prices, and every crime is set down at its price. 4. They are Used to Obtain Money to Build Churches. — Some of the largest cathedrals belonging - to the Roman Church trace their origin to this source. Pope Iyeo, in order to carry on the magnificent structure of St. Peter's, at Rome, published indul- gences to all such as should contribute money to it. This magnificent structure stands as a monument and proof of the utility of indulgences. Certain endowments of land, and privileges granted to the Church, in nearly every quarter of the world, may be traced to the superstitious dread of purga- tory, which was alleviated by the hopes held out in indulgences for value received. 5. Indulgences are Granted to Confraternities. — A confraternity is an association of brethren for reli- gious purposes. To encourage such associations the Pope grants to all who belong to them an indul- gence. There is the Confraternity of the Rosary, the Confraternity of the Scapular, etc. I have in my possession a pamphlet, "The Association for the Propagation of Faith," in which various indul- gences are granted to the members, and especially to the priests who are earnest advocates of the association. • 6. Indulgences have for Centuries been the Means of Delivering Souls from Purgatory. — Under Pope Leo X., a Dominican monk named Tetzel went about publicly offering indulgences for sale ; he openly Purgatory and Indulgences. 155 told the people that the souls confined in purga- tory, for whose redemption indulgences are pur- chased, as soon as the money tinkles in the chest instantly escape from that place of torment and ascend to heaven: "For twelve pence you may redeem the soul of your father out of purgatory, and are you so ungrateful that you will not res- cue the soul of your parent from torment ? If you had but one coat, you ought to strip that instantly and sell it, in order to purchase such benefits." There was no scruple about this sell- ing of indulgences ; Tetzel went so far as to pro- claim that he had saved more souls from hell by his indulgences than St. Peter had converted to Christianity by his preaching, It was this great abuse of indulgences that con- tributed to the reformation of religion in Germany, and caused Luther to raise his voice and pub- lish his Theses. The Reformation checked, but did not stop, the sale of indulgences ; in Romish countries there is scarcel}- a cathedral built, pil- grimage undertaken, or jubilee announced, in which the sale of indulgences is not practiced. The Holy Mother Church furnishes many means of gaining indulgences. According to a Catholic book of devotion, the short petition, "Sweet heart of Mary, save me !" gives 300 days indulgence ev- ery time it is repeated. I copy from the infallibly authorized Book of the Scapular : To those who wear the scapular during life, Mary makes this promise : "I, their glorious mother, on the Satur- day after their death, will descend to purgatory 156 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. and deliver those whom I shall find there, and take them up to the holy mountain of eternal life." A short prayer at the crucifix which stands at the center of the Coliseum obtains a large indulgence; to kiss the medal on the angelic chaplet, 100 days ; to visit a Carmelite church on Saturday procures 87 years indulgence, and the remission of two-sevenths of all sins ; to wear a blue scapular gives full in- dulgence, cancels all sins, and gives a free ticket to paradise. These are a few of the many means of receiving indulgences. All Christendom shares in indulgences, but France is the great mart of papal masses for the dead. The twin doctrines of purgatory and indulgences are the sources of immense wealth to Romanism. The clergy, seated with a pretended authority to God himself, proclaim to remit or retain the pun- ishments due to sin. They claim to hold the keys by which the treasuries of the merits of Christ and His saints are unlocked, and they distribute them in the form of indulgences, and they, only, can say masses for the souls enslaved in purgatory. The dread of the punishments in purgatory and sympathy for the departed friends, represented as enduring the terrible tortures of that prison-house, impel the superstitious Romanist to attribute great power to the clergy, to abandon every thought of giving him offense, to obey him in all things, and to give liberally for his favors, and for indulgences. As the devout Romanist approaches death he trembles at the thought of purgatory, and believes in the sacrifice of masses for his speedy deliverance Purgatory and Indulgences. 157 from the purging- fires ; and if he is rich he may be induced to leave a large sum to -pa.y the clergy for masses, or perhaps he will establish a monaster}', or donate a large amount of real estate. This is much better, he thinks, than to burn and freeze for years and years in purgatory. If he be poor, he desires to have his soul deliv- ered from purgatory, and, therefore, has a strong inducement to take from his widow and children that which is necessary to their comfort and exist- ence, to pay for masses for the repose of his soul ; and after the loved one has departed, the poor com- panion, scarcely able to keep the little ones from starving, is tormented with the reflection that the bosom friend is now writhing in the torments of purgator}', and therefore every effort must be put forth, every economy practiced, and every sacrifice made to hire the priest to say masses for the de- parted soul. Numerous instances of this kind, sufficient to bring tears to your eyes, are in my possession. Recently a poor man in Canada lost his wife, and being too poor to pay to have a funeral service sung the day she was buried, and fearing she was wrapped in the flames of purgatory, asked the priest to say mass for the repose of her soul. The priest replied, " Give me five dollars, and I will say mass to-morrow." The poor man answered, "I am too poor to give you five dollars." "Well," said the priest, " as I passed your place this morn- ing I saw two beautiful pigs ; give me one of them, and I will say five low masses." The poor man 158 America or Kome: Chris? or the Fore. said, "These pig's were given me by a charitable neighbor, that I might be able to feed my poor children next winter." But the heartless priest had no compassion on the poor man ; he took the little pig, and the next day had it daintily roasted for a feast given by him to some friendly priests, and it is reported by one present, that the priest said at the feast : "If we cannot take the soul of the poor woman out of purgatory, we will, at all events, eat a fine pig," and at his wit the priests filled the room with laughter, thus showing their approval of his conduct. Mr. Chiniquy tells us that at the death of his father, his mother was left with three little chil- dren, and with some cumbersome debts ; and from this poor woman, who had no money to pay for masses to have her husband's soul delivered from purgatory, the priest took away her only cow, whose milk and butter were the principal part of her children's food, and, says he: "When the priest drove the cow away from us, I screamed with despair, and said to my mother, 'What will become of us ? — he is taking the cow away !' My mother also cried with grief, as she saw the priest taking away the one means which heaven had left her to feed her children." In chapter twenty-five of "Fifty Years in Rome," we are told that more than ten million dollars are expended annually in North America to help the souls out of purgatory. Masses are said in Canada at twenty-five cents each, and in many parts of the United States at one dollar each, and we are told Purgatory and Indulgences. 159 in this same chapter that it is a common practice for the bishops in the United States to have masses said in Canada for the departed souls, and thereby make seventy-five cents on each mass. For many years it was a common practice for the venerable bishops of Canada to send to Paris to have masses said at five cents each, thereby saving- twenty cents on each mass they were paid to celebrate. The infidel priests in Paris are poorer than in America, and are glad to say masses at five cents each. The mass traffic is enormous, and it is a fact that this trade in masses is still conducted on a large scale, and numerous instances are on record where priests have been paid to say mass and have pocketed the money without saying- them. If, therefore, the millions of dollars expended annual- ly for masses do not benefit the souls in purgatory, they enrich the unmarried priests, the pious bish- ops and holy Popes, in whose hands the money may remain until the day of judg-ment, when they will be called to render account for their unprofit- able stewardship. James Shaw tells us, that when he was at school in Dublin, "the late O'Connell died in Genoa, Italy. His remains were broug-ht back to Ireland, and lay in state in Marlboroug-h Street Catholic Chapel for a week. Numerous masses for the de- liverance of his soul out of purgatory were offered by the priesthood at enormous expense to the peo- ple. At the same time a sermon on the death of O'Connell was selling in the Catholic book-stores of the city, by the celebrated Father Ventura, an 160 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Italian priest, who said : 'O'Connell was so faith- ful a son of the Church that he went straight to heaven without going* to purgatory.' But the priests were making- money on the dead man's soul." This is the more absurd, when we know the doc- trine of purgatory is not taught in God's Word. Upon the proof-texts quoted to support the theory of purgatory Romanists are at variance. What one adopts another rejects ; what one approves another condemns. Several of their au- thors agree on the passage : "That the sin against the Holy Ghost shall be forgiven, neither in this world nor in the world to come," and these critics claim that as this sin will not be forgiven in the world to come, it implies that there are some sins that will be forgiven in the world to come ; but the unpardonableness of one sin in the world to come does not imply the pardonableness of another, and some of their brightest thinkers have had the dis- cernment to see this, and the candor to confess it. Mark and Luke have explained Matthew's mean- ing by stating that this blasphemy against the Holy Spirit shall never be forgiven, and have there- by exploded this unscriptural idea of purgatory. Romanists quote in support of purgatory various proof-texts from the apocrypha, but as evangelical Protestants reject the apocrypha, it is useless to mention these proof-texts and refute them. These books were uninspired, and cannot prove the truth of any doctrine. It now remains for us to show that the doctrines Purgatory and Indulgences. 161 of purgatory and indulgences are against both reason and the Scriptures. 1. They Undermine All Motives to Virtue. — If the doctrine of purgatory be true, what is the use of fighting the good fight of faith, to struggle against temptation, to subdue our flesh, to clothe ourselves in the spirit of Christ, to engage in prayers, to labor to extend the kingdom of God ? I say, if this doctrine be true, if this unavoidable barrier lies before us, what is the use of being a Christian here, what the use of struggling against nature, and then be compelled to enter purgatory and suffer for it ? Its tendency is to undermine virtue and goodness, to remove all motives to holi- ness, and to bring men into a careless, profligate, and abandoned life. It gives them a license to sin, leads them to postpone repentance or neglect it altogether. Its tendency is to lead men to continue in sin under the vain hope of introducing them, at death, to the favor of God, by the payment of a few pounds of silver or gold. If I believed it, I would fling aside effort and do away with contest, and say, " After all I shall have to take my place in purgatory and suffer, so let me enjoy while I can." 2. The Doctrines of Purgatory and Indulgences Vio- late God's Mercy. — How can a merciful God deal with us thus ? Surely our God is a God of mercy, and if his mercy endureth forever, it is not conso^ nant with it that we should be required to suffer the flames of purgatory after enduring the afflic- tions, bearing the crosses, and complying with th§ u 162 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. conditions of salvation in this world. We are told that our God is a God of peace, a God of all com- fort, the Father of mercies, a Father that pitieth his children ; and this God would certainly be- come a cruel God to retain a part of his forgive- ness, and to cast his children into purgatory, and there ransack every part of their hearts for venial sins, and make them suffer until they paid the utmost farthing - , or until their friends secured their deliverance through indulgences. 3. These Doctrines rob God of the Honor due Him. — He is our Creator, Preserver, and Redeemer ; in Him we move, and have our being. He is the sole awarder of His own grace, the sole dispenser of His own promises, and the sole judge of His re- wards and punishments due the righteous and the wicked ; and for any man to substitute these doctrines is to rob God of His honor and take away from Him one of His chiefest attributes. 4. These Doctrines are Opposed to the Scriptures. — They receive no support from the book of inspira- tion. The holy Popes and their Councils have not been able to find any foundation for these dogmas in the Bible. The body of a heretic was never more unmercifully mangled than are the Scriptures disjointed and distorted to patronize purgatory and the indulgences. Nowhere are we told in God's Word that the merits of Christ are at the disposal of the Pope or of the Church ; nowhere does the Bible state that the clergy are, permitted to carry on this sin- ful system of distributing the merits of Christ Purgatory and Indulgences. 163 amongst men ; nowhere does the Bible state that to give repose to souls in purgatory masses must be said, pilgrimages taken, beads counted and alms given. In the Old Testament there is not the most distant intimation of a purgatory, or of masses being said for the repose of the souls therein. Had there been any such practice there certainly would have been some account of it in those numerous records of the death and burial of vast multitudes. In the New Testament there are records of many prayers, but not one petition offered for the dead. If it had been a wholesome thing to pray for the dead, would not Christ or the apostles have made some mention of it ? 5. They are Subversive to the Atonement of Christ. — . If Christ died for us and redeemed us from sin and hell, what need we of further meritorious suffer- ings. " There is therefore no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus " — that is plain ; there is no condemnation, no wrath, no purgatorial punishment. "Being justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him " — nothing said about the wrath and fire of purgatory. "Who- soever believeth on the Son of God hath life, and is passed from condemnation." " He that believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life." The fact is, these dogmas are antagonistic to the whole plan of salvation and the provisions of God's mercy. If God's plan is complete, there is no need of a purging fire. 6. They are Against the Mediatorship of Christ. — 164 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Purgatory, and the indulgences consequent there- upon, lead men to invent all sorts of mediators between themselves and God. They lead men to set up saints and angels, to substitute all manner of objects and creatures for prayer, and thereby obscure the one only mediator between God and man, Christ Jesus. Christ came as this mediator ; He came to pay the penalty of sin; He came to redeem us from sin. His name is the only name under heaven whereby we can be saved, and if this be true, how useless it is for a poor miserable sinner to seek out salvation by a measured portion of pains, and penalties, and indulgences. 7. These Doctrines of Purgatory are Opposed to the Many Passages of Scripture which Teach that the Destiny of the Spirit is Determined at the Death of the Body. — Jesus said to the thief, "This day thou shalt be with me in paradise"; there was no intervening place between earth and paradise. We are told that Lazarus died, and on the wings of angels was carried into Abraham's bosom ; nothing said about purgatory, nothing said about masses being offered for the repose of the soul of the thief, or of Lazarus. The Good Book declares, "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might ; for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest " — nothing said about going through any purging process. And, lest we should make a mistake, Christ declares, " He that is righteous, let him be righteous still ; and he that is filthy, let him be filthy still " — no purging process in these Scriptures. Purgatory and Indulgences. 165 We read in Revelation, " Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors " — nothing- said about purgatorial fires before enter- ing- that rest. Paul speaks of his desire to be absent from the body and present with the Lord ; no making- expiation for certain offenses in purga- tory. " For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle be dissolved, we have a building- of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." "It is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment." Had there been a state of cleansing and purgation, Paul had an opportunity to describe it here. Speaking of his death, the apostle says, "From henceforth there is laid up a crown of righteousness for me." It seems by this, he expected to pass at once into a state of joy. He was no exception, no privileged character, because he declares that crowns of right- eousness are henceforth laid up for all those that desire the appearing of the Lord. A thousand passages could be quoted to show that there is no intervening purgatorial tabernacle where there must needs be meritorious sufferings. The Scriptures everywhere teach us that when the spirit leaves the body, if it has been redeemed by the blood of Christ, it passes into paradise, a state of joy ; and if it is unredeemed, it passes in- to a state of punishment, called torment or Tar- tarus, and between these two places there is an impassable gulf, over which no man can pass. At the death of Lazarus his spirit went into par- 166 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. adise, and at the death of Dives his spirit went in- to torment ; and in these habitations the righteous and the unrighteous spirits remain until the judg- ment-day, when they will receive their final re- ward. This doctrine was taught by Christ and the apostles, and by the Christian authors and teachers of the first three hundred years of Christianity. This intermediate state is called in the Old Testa- ment "Sheol" and in the New Testament " Hades" — both words meaning the invisible state, or the unseen world, or the abode of spirits, and this is the scriptural truth that underlies the colossal lie of purgatory. The Doctrine of Purgatory Darkens the Death-bed of the Poor Romanist. — He trusts to the priest and clings to the holy candle, eats the little wafer, and faces the terrors of purgatory, where his sufferings will be as intense as the sufferings of the damned in hell. I have seen Roman Catholic death-beds, and I have yet to see a happy one. How can a soul de- part this life in joy when he feels that he is going from a bed of pain to a bed of torment, from a world of suffering to a world of purgatorial fire ? Oh, how much better it is to look to Jesus, to trust in Him, to commit all to Him who is able to guide us, even unto death, and keep us safe from the terrors of judgment and bear us to a paradise of joy where there shall be no more sorrow, nor crying, nor pain, nor separation, nor death. In closing, I would say to those who believe in these dreadful doctrines, of what avail are they ? Suppose you are penitent ; suppose you do confess Purgatory and Indulgences. 167 your sins, receive absolution, perform innumerable satisfactions, and do all that you can do, according to the instructions of your priest. Well, soon the bravest and strongest of } r ou must die — and then where are you ? According- to your belief, pain, suffering-, wrath and woe are your portion. There is no peace and rest, till you pass throug-h purg-a- tory. Oh, nry friends, these doctrines you have not learned from God's Holy Word ; these doctrines are based upon the creeds and commandments of of men— men as sinful as yourselves. I beseech of you, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, turn away from them; accept Christ as the living- head of the Church, as your personal Saviour ; accept the Scriptures as your one rule of faith and prac- tice ; live a devoted Christian life ; and when your summons comes you will not die in despair, but in hope ; you will not die trusting- your salvation in the hands of a priest, but trusting- in the merits of the Lamb of God ; you will not die substituting- the external for the internal ;. you will not die in fear of purg-atorial fires, but in hope of peace and joy at the rig-ht hand of God ; you will not die tor- mented by wafers, candles and beads, but you will pass away in peace to obtain the g-lorious victory, throug-h Him that conquered death and the grave, and opened the g-ates of heaven to all them that love His appearing*. RELICS, IMAGES, SAINTS. ANGELS, AND MARY. "Thou shalt not make unto thie any graven image."— Exod. xv. 4. " And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not: lam thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship God." — Rev. xix. 10. In this discourse we shall consider some of the objects of veneration and worship in the Roman Catholic Church. Fearful have been the errors which we have considered, but those which are to be noticed as objects of worship are more so, be- cause they blaspheme God, and rob Him of the honor and worship which are due Him. The Scriptures teach us that God is the only object of worship, and that Christ is the only mediator be- tween God and man, and the only source from whence grace, streng-th, comfort and hope can come. But Rome has decreed that there are other objects of worship and veneration, viz., relics, images, saints, ang-els, and the Virgin Mary. The Scriptures teach us that there is only one kind of worship. But Rome has invented different degrees and orders of worship, viz.: There is one kind of worship due to relics and imag-es ; there is another kind due to saints and ang-els ; there is another kind due to the Virg-in Mary, and still another kind due to the Deity. For the lower (168) Relics, Saints, Angels, and Mary. 161) objects of worship, Rome proposes a worship called "dulia"; for the Virgin Mary she proposes a worship called " hyperdulia ; " for the blessed Trinity she proposes a worship called "latria." As to the meaning of these words, there is little, if any, distinction. They are derived from a Greek word which means "to serve." They are applied to the service which we pay to God, to the service which heathens pay to their idols, and to the ser- vice which men pay to one another. In these senses the words are used indiscriminately, and in the Scriptures they signify the same thing. Rome has made an imaginary distinction to indicate the different degrees of veneration pi'id to different ob- jects of worship ; they have a relative or respective worship, a lower and a higher degree of worship. Their best authors are much confused in making these fine distinctions and subtle niceties ; some assert one thing, and some another. The endless confusion of their learned men upon the subject is sufficient to blind and mislead their ignorant fol- lowers. RELICS. We shall first consider some of their holy relics, and then pass on to images and the higher objects of worship. It is natural to value the possession of relics and remains of those with whom we have once associated and dearly loved, or of those who have been prominent in the world. Such ar- ticles are sometimes of great extrinsic value, and are sold at fabulous prices. This custom, innocent 170 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. and praiseworthy in itself, has become a supersti- tion and doctrine in the Church of Rome. Let us examine the teaching-s of the Church upon this idolatrous veneration of relics : The Second Council of Nice, A. D. 787, decreed : "Whatever venerable churches have been con- secrated without holy relics of martyrs, shall have a deposit of relics made in them with the ac- customed prayer. And if after the present time any bishop shall be found consecrating- a church without holy relics, let him be deposed, as one that transgresseth ecclesiastical tradition." The Council of Trent broadly decreed the fol- lowing- : "That the holy bodies of the holy mar- tyrs and others living- with Christ, which were living- members of Christ and the temple of the Holy Ghost, and are by Him to be raised to eternal life and glorified, oug-ht to be venerated by the faithful ; by means of which the faithful receive many benefits. So that they who declare that ven- eration and honor are not due to the relics of the saints, or that the honor which the faithful pay to them and other sacred monuments is useless, are utterly to be condemned, as the Church already has condemned them, and does so at the present time." We copy from the creed of Pope Pius: "The saints reig-ning- tog-ether with Christ are to be hon- ored and invocated . . . and their relics are to be held in veneration." St. Thomas states : "A cross of any material oug-ht to be worshiped with latria, because not only the cross upon which Jesus Christ hung- is worthy of that worship because it touched Christ, but, also, inasmuch as it is a cross, i. e., a sig-n and imag-e of Christ hang-ing- on the cross." Cabrera says : "Those thing"s which b} r contact Eelics, Saints, Angels, and Mary. 171 with our Lord partook of His holiness, and remain dignified even in the estimation of the faithful, as the cross, nails, spear, thorns and so forth, are to be adored with latria." You will note that both of these authors assign the highest kind of worship to these relics. In Dens' Theology the question is asked : "With what worship are relics honored? A. In a mode and with a worship like that which the images of Christ and the saints are worshiped . . . With the same worship with which the person whose relics they are— a relative or respective worship." In a little book written for Protestants called " Catholic Belief," by Rev, Bruno, we are told that we should give to relics, crucifixes and holy pic- tures an inferior and relative honor as they relate to Christ and His saints. He then refers us to the handkerchiefs and aprons that touched the body of St. Paul, and closes the chapter by stating : " The many celebrated miracles wrought at the tombs of the martyrs prove that the honor we pay to them is agreeable to God." In Deharbe's Large Catechism, on page 55, the question is asked : "Why do we honor the relics of the saints ? 1. Because the bodies of the saints were the temples of the Holy Ghost, and will one day rise again from the dead to eternal glory ; 2. Because God has often wrought great miracles through their means." The chapter then closes by stating: "The practice of honoring images and relics existed in the Church even in the times of the earliest martyrs." Gretser names a number*of these holy relics, and tells us where they are found. "The title of the 172 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. cross, at Rome; the reed and the sponge, at St. John Lateran ; the spear, at Paris," etc. Among Rome's holy relics are : " The comb of the cock that crowed upon Peter's denial of the Lord ; a wing- of the archangel Gabriel ; the tail of Balaam's ass ; the heads, handkerchiefs and bones of early worthies," etc. Holy relics have been sought with great dexter- ity. The demand has been prodigious and univer- sal. The bodies of saints have been sought by fasting" and prayer. Great discoveries have been attended by great demonstration. Many have traveled through Palestine in search of the bones and sacred remains of the first heralds of the gospel, nor did these pious travelers return home empty ; the craft and knavery of the natives im- posed upon the credulous relic-hunters, legs, arms, skulls, jaw-bones, handkerchiefs, and other objects that were supposed to belong to the primitive worthies. And thus Rome is in possession of many celebrated relics, a catalogue of which would make a large volume ; the majority of them are base impositions. The honor and veneration which she gives to these holy relics borders on, and at places, partakes of worship. The distinction made in the honor and veneration given to them and the higher objects of worship must confuse the poor, deluded, and uneducated Romanist. Some of their authors, as I have already quoted, ascribe k 'latria," or the highest worship, to some of these relics. In our country we do not hear so much about these relics, but in Italy, Spain and other Romish Relics, Saints, Angels, and Mary. 173 countries the unwary are allured to a great adora- tion of relics. It is the general system that we discuss, and not the individual appearance which Rome may assume where she is watched and guarded. Do we want our land desecrated with these holy relics and worn-out superstitions ? Is it right for Rome to impose upon her members this pious imposition ? to bleed them from birth to death, and then, after death, swindle the friends of the deceased for funds to pay for the repose and release of their souls from an imaginary purga- tory ? IMAGES. The worship of images is similar to that of relics. If anything, it is of a more carnal character. An image is an artificial representation of some person or thing used as an object of adoration. It is plain from the practices of the primitive Church, as re- corded by the early fathers, that Christians during the first three centuries used in their worship nei- ther statues, images nor pictures. This practice was of slow growth. Paintings and statues were used, at first, as methods of instruction. There were many Christian converts from amongst the heathens ; these had been accustomed to looking* upon the statues of Jupiter and Mercury, and on embracing the Christian religion they would likely look with little repugnance upon the statues of Paul, or Peter, or Christ ; it would have been in accordance with their habits, and would have given but little shock to their feelings. 174 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. In the year 305, the Council of Eliberis decreed : the way of all the earth." A book published in Boston by Priest Baddelley, which Catholic children are oblig-ed to study, and which accused Luther of adultery, blasphemy and drunkenness, states : " The Protestant Church, in- stead of leading- them to heaven, infallibly leads them to hell." The Omaha Roman Catholic org-an, in denounc- ing Protestantism, stated : " Protestantism has no principle or consistency ; it was the creation of a drunken, thieving- and lusting mob, and conse- quently must always act as the mob dictates." In a little book written by Mgr. Seg-ur, entitled " Plain Talk about Protestantism of To-day," we are told that "Protestant children are taught blasphemy in their homes. Protestantism is not a religion, but a rebellion, a cancer and the arch- enemy of souls." It plainly teaches that Prot- estants cannot be saved : " All Protestant sects acknowledg-e that salva- tion can be in the Catholic Church. On the other hand the Catholic Church has unceasingly pro- tested that she is the only true Church, and that it is necessary to belong- to her to be a child of God." (Plain Talk, pag-e 66.) "Protestantism is a pretended Christianity, without obedience to faith, without obedience to Romanism and Protestantism. 247 the authority of the Church, without confession, without eucharist, without sacrifice, without works of penance, without practices of obligation, is con- demned by that Gospel whose name it so often usurps." (Pag-e 73.) "Protestantism, in g-iving- the reading- of the Bible as the fundamental rule of Christian faith, excludes the people from Christianity. In fact, many among- the poor cannot read, and what is a book for those who cannot read ? Ag-ain, many among- them have no leisure time to read, their time being- wholly taken up with manual labor, and what is a book to him who has no time to read it ? " (Pag-e 104.) We have quoted from several of Rome's principal catechisms, from one of her cherished Popes, and from several of her private authors : all with one accord declaring that there is no salvation out of the Catholic Church, and that all Protestants will be damned. The effect of this teaching- is most serious ; the g-enerality of her people believe this doctrine, and therefore they will not listen to people who have no faith. When they forsake the Church many of them become infidels. This doctrine, above all others, erects a barrier around the Catholic heart, and makes it very diffi- cult to convert him to the evang-elical faith. As a result of this doctrine, heretics have been excom- municated, anathematized and cruelly punished. This doctrine taug-ht to children, instills into them a deep-seated prejudice ag-ainst Protestants. The first sentence in the constitution for the paro- chial schools of this diocese declares: "He who educates the child, makes the man, rules the state. 248 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope Imagine the man who was educated in the Roman Catholic school to consider all Protestants damned, as ruling- the state. How dare Protestants, who know the teaching's of Rome on this question, give support to her institutions ? How dare they send their children to schools that teach that all Prot- estants are living - in sin ? How dare they vote for Romanists, and Roman sympathizers ? It is contrary to g-ood judg'ment, and the laws of self- preservation. Protestantism is Loyal to Christ, Romanism to the Pope. Christ dwells in the hig-h and holy place, and in the humble and contrite heart. He is enthroned in heaven as the King- of king's, and in the heart of every Christian as the Saviour of the soul. Fulton says : " The Pope lives in a palace, fif- teen hundred feet long", eig"ht hundred in breadth, with twenty courts, miles of galleries, two hun- dred staircases, eleven hundred rooms, the con- struction of which cost more than one hundred millions of dollars. He has for his own use, four palatine cardinals, three prelates and a master, ten prelates of the private chamber, amongst whom are cup-bearers and keepers of the wardrobe ; two hundred and fifteen domestic prelates, and more than four hundred women ; two hundred and forty- nine supernumerary prelates of the private cham- ber, and four private chamberlains of the sword and cloak ; Roman patricians, a quartermaster, major, a correspondent general of the post, one hundred and thirty fresh private chamberlains of the sword and cloak ; two hundred and sixty- five honorary monsig-nori, extra urben, six honorary Romanism and Protestantism. 249 chamberlains of the sword and cloak, and eight private chamberlains ; two private monsignori of the tonsure — barbers, in short — and eighteen super- numeraries : in all one thousand and twenty-five persons, beside Swiss guards, a legion of servants, etc." To support this brazen effrontery there are tens of thousands of priests and nuns all over the world extracting the pennies from the pockets of the poor Romanists. In this splendor the Pope lives, wears his triple crown, is borne about on the shoulders of men, enjoys his millions, gives forth his laws, and occasionally condescends to permit some votary to kiss his toe. Protestants are Loyal to Christ as the Head of the Church, and Romanists are Loyal to the Pope as the Head of Romanism. — Christ's will is the law of Protes- tants, and the Pope's will is the law of Romanists. The Protestants grow up into Christ, who is the Head over all. The Pope would exalt- himself above civil authority, and accept the appellations of "His Holiness," "The Pope," "The Vicar of Christ," "The Holy Father," etc. The Christ of Protestants is Perfect, the Pope of Ro- manism is Imperfect. - It was said of Jesus that he was holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sin- ners ; "In him was no sin"; "the Lamb without spot or blemish." But as for the Popes, if you will study their biographies, you will be convinced that they represent a compound of cruelty, treach- ery, licentiousness, and other vices. The Christ of Protestantism is a living Christ. The Popes of 250 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Romanism are dead. Jesus said, "Because I live ye shall live also" ; "Wherefore is he able to save to the uttermost, all that come unto God by him, seeing" he ever liveth to make intercession for them." He is called a very present help in time of trouble. But the Popes come and go ; not one of them is able to say : "Lo, I am with you alway." Not one is able to come, and comfort and relieve in time of distress. The Christ of Protestantism is an All-sufficient Media- tor ; the Pope of Romanism is Supplemented by Numer- ous Mediators. — Christ is called the " one mediator between God and man. " Protestants believe this and worship Him accordingly. Rome has many saints, ang-els, and the Virgin Mary for mediators, to whom they g-o in times of trouble, and to whom they g-o in vain. The Protestants have for their Leader the " Christ, the Son of the Living God " ; Romanists have for their Leader, the Pope, Scriptur ally called the Anti-Christ" — The Scriptures represent the " anti-christ" as " speaking lies in hypocrisy," "giving heed to the doctrine of demons," "forbidding to marrv," " commanding to abstain from meats," as "coming- with signs and lying wonders," "whose coming is after the working of Satan." All these represen- tations are accurately fulfilled in the history of the Popes. From such we gladly turn to Christ, the Son of God, who lives, loves, and lightens our burdens. Teaching the Catechism. (See page 331.) 252 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope; Protectants Accept the New Testament of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ as their Infallible Rule of Faith and Practice, whereas Romanists Accept the Teachings of the Pope as their Infallible Rule of Faith and Practice. The Vatican Council (1870) decreed that when the Pope speaks " ex cathedra in defining- doc- trines of faith and morals to be held by the universal Church, he is possessed of infallibility." In the Pope's encyclical letter of January 10, 1890, he states : " The faithful should always take as the rule of their conduct the political wisdom of the ecclesiastical authority." And again : "The union of minds requires perfect submission of will to the Church, and the Sovereign. Pontiff, as to God Him- self." M. Preston, Vicar General of New York, in a sermon of January 1, 1888, stated : " Every word Leo XIII. speaks from his high chair is the voice of the Holy Ghost, and must be obeyed. To every Catholic heart comes no thought but obedience." But nowhere in the Bible are we taught to look to any human authority as being infallible ; no- where are we asked to obey a Pope. We are as- sured that God speaks to us through Christ ; He introduced the last will and testament of God ; He fulfilled the prophecies ; He is the soul of the Bible. A man may believe in the Pope and be lost, " but Romanism and Protestantism. 253 lie that belie veth on the Son hath life." We obey Christ, for He said : " He that hath my command- ments, and keepeth them, he it is that obeyeth me"; "Ye are my ' disciples, if ye keep my com- mandments." John says: "We know that we have passed from death to life, because we keep his commandments." "We ask and receive, because we keep his commandments." Then we have the promise of entering- into the Golden City if we keep the commandments of His Book. But not a sing-le promise is made to any one for obeying* the Pope. Protestantism Stands for the True Church of Christ, and Romanism for the Apostate Church. Protestantism has opened the Bible, and throug-h it, has made Christ the Sun of the moral world. Protestantism g-oes at once to the Word of God, whereas Romanism permits a haug-hty priesthood to step between the laity and the g"ood old Book. Protestantism rejects Romish traditions, which make the Word of God of no effect. It consults not human compositions and infallible men, but goes direct to the great volume as the repository of its faith. Protestantism not only stands for the Bible, but it stands for the primitive Church, with all its doctrines, ordinances and fruits. It stands for the Gospel of Christ, which is the power of God unto salvation. It stands for faith in the Lord Jesus 254 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Christ, reformation of life, and obedience to His will. It stands for the ordinances of Baptism and the Lord's Supper ; it stands for love to God, love to our fellow-men, and purity in our personal lives. It stands in short, for apostolic worship, apostolic organization, apostolic doctrines, apostolic ordi- nances, and apostolic worship. Romanism stands for many ordinances not found in the primitive Church. It stands for holy water, holy oil, holy fire, holy ashes, holy palm, holy can- dles, holy medals, holy grounds, holy relics, holy fathers, etc., etc., none of which are found in the primitive Church, and none of which are efficacious in blessing the soul and protecting from the storms of life. The apostate Church has popes, cardinals, arch- bishops, priests, acolytes, and porters, none of which were appointed by Christ. The apostate Church has mortal and venial sins, auricular con- fessions, penances, satisfactions, purgatory, masses, indulgences, relics, images, prayers to saints and angels, and a hundred other things that were not in- stituted by Christ and the apostles. She has corrupt- ed the truth, and preaches another gospel besides that which the apostles preached. Her history is a dark one — she has persecuted heretics, confiscated their property, and despoiled them of their rights. In all ages she has been intolerant and cruel. This very day in Vienna, the capital of Austria, the Protestant religion is proscribed, and those who conduct prayer-meetings in their own homes run the risk of being arrested for disturbing the o o OB 256 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. peace. She gives neither religious or civil freedom where she has power.* Protestantism Stands for the Right of Pri- vate Judgment : Romanism Denies that Right. Protestants claim the right of every man to ex- ercise his mind on every subject brought before him; to examine into the truthfulness of every book that is presented to him ; to investigate the claims of every teacher that professes to represent Christ on earth ; to try every dog-ma by the sacred Scriptures ; to prove all things and hold fast that which is g*ood, and to think independently upon whatever his mind is capable of comprehending. As Protestants, we claim the right of indepen- dence of thoug-ht ; this right no human authority dare usurp. We may err in the exercise of this right, but this is no reason why we should surren- der the prerogative ; if we err, it is our own fault, and we are accountable to God. We claim the rec- ognition of this rig-lit as essential to both civil and religious liberty. Without exercising- it, no one can tell whether he is on the road to heaven or hell. By this rig-ht we judge ourselves, and exam- ine ourselves in view of our solemn and individual responsibility to God. On the other hand, Romanism denies the right to private judgment. Cardinal Wiseman, in his account of " The Roman Catholic Church " (chap- ter 2), states : "The Catholic Church professes to ♦See Appendix 9: Romanism and Protestantism. 257 be divinely authorized, to exact interior assent to all it teaches." The same Cardinal, in his preface to the " Exer- cises of St. Ignatius," says: "In the Catholic Church no one is ever allowed to trust himself in spiritual matters." Ig-natius, founder of the Jesuits, in his " Exer- cises," says : " That we may in all things attain the truth, that we may not err in anything-, we oug-ht ever to hold it as a fixed principle, that what I see white I believe to be black if the Hierarchal Church so define." The same saint on another oc- casion said : " We do not act as individuals ; we act in concert, as members of a great org-anization." The creed of Pope Pius IV., the Council of Trent, and the Bishop of England, ask the Roman Catholic laity to take the Holy Scriptures and in- terpret them according to the unanimous consent of the Fathers. The Catholic World (January, 1867) says: "What the Church commands is the law of the Christian's will." The New York Tablet, in speaking of the tem- poral power of the Pope, states: "The decrees of the Church forbid difference of opinion among Catholics on this subject." ■ The eminent Vicar General Preston stated in a sermon, New York, January, 1888, "To every Catholic heart comes no thought but obedience. You say I will receive my faith from the Pontiff, but I will not receive my politics from him. You 17 258 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. must not think as you choose, you must think as Catholics." J. A. Froude, speaking" on what a Catholic ma- jority could do in America, says: "A Catholic ma- jority, under spiritual direction, will forbid liberty of conscience and will try to forbid liberty of wor- ship. It will control education, it will put the press under surveillance, it will punish opposition with excommunication, and excommunication will be attended with civil disabilities." A book prepared by F. X. Schoupe for use in Romish schools, and approved by Cardinal Man- ning-, states (pag-e 278): "The civil laws are bind- ing- on the conscience only so long- as they are con- formable to the rig-hts of the Catholic Church." Thus, my friends, you see on the question of private judg-ment, liberty of thoug-ht, Protestant- ism and Romanism are as far apart as day and nig-ht. Protestantism is Loyal to the Constitution of the United States : Romanism is Loyal to the Roman Hierarchy. While our Constitution may not be perfect in all its parts, yet it may be said that no other coun- try has, for a foundation, such a broad basis of laws for the universal happiness and pros- perity of her people. The greatest statesmen of the world have recog-nized our Constitution as the best of all. The highest compliment that can be paid it is seen in the happiness and Romanism and Protestantism. 259 prosperity that it has secured for its people. The Constitution was made for the people ; it recog- nizes them as supreme, as being" the source of their own political power. We are self-governing. The Government of the United States, and of the individual States, is of the people, by the people, and for the people. To this Government Protestantism is loyal. In fact it is a Protestant Government. On the other hand, the Pope, in an encyclical, declares: "The Romish Church has a right to exercise its authority, without any limit set to it by the civil power ; the Pope and the priest ought to have dominion over temporal affairs. The Romish Church and her ecclesiastics have a right to immunity from the civil law. In case of conflict between ecclesiastical and civil powers, the ecclesi- astical ought to prevail." (" Our Country," by Strong, page 50.) Pope Leo XIII., in one of his encyclicals, states : " It is not lawful to follow one rule in private con- duct and another in the government of the state." The Catholic World, August, 1871, says : "We are to take with unquestionable docility whatever instruction the Church gives us." The same paper, in another issue, stated, "If allegiance to the Church demanded of us the opposition to political principles adopted by our civil government, we should not hesitate to obey the Church." And again : " We are purely and simply Catholics, and profess our unreserved allegiance to the Church, 260 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. which takes precedence of and gives the rules of our allegiance to the state." Archbishop Katzer, Milwaukee, said at the Buf- falo Convention (September, 1891) : " Brethren, before I am a German, before I am an American, I am a Catholic." Bishop Gilmour, of Cleveland, Ohio, is credited with the following statement : "Nationalities must be subordinate to religion ; we must learn that we are Catholics first, and citizens next. God is above man, and the Church above the state." James Anthony Froude declares: "Every true Catholic is bound to think and act as his priest tells him ; and a republic of true Catholics becomes a theocracy administered by the clergy." M. Preston, on the witness-stand in New York, November, 1888, in reply to the question whether Roman Catholics must obey their bishops, right or wrong, stated : "They must obey, right or wrong." Weniger, on the Infallible Authority of the Pope, states : "One of the most glorious enterprises for the Catholic to engage in at this day, is the con- version of the United States to the Catholic Faith." And again this enthusiastic Jesuit states : " The interest of mankind demands a bridle by which the princes may be restrained and the people saved. This bridle might, by common consent, be placed in the hands of the Roman Pontiff." The Catholic World says: "While the state has rights, she has them only in virtue and by permis- sion of the superior authority, and that authority can only be expressed through the Church." This Romanism and Protestantism. 261 ideal supremacy of the Church, this writer claims, *'is within the power of the ballot wielded by the Catholic hand." In one of Pope Leo's encyclical letters, he states: " It is an impious deed to break the laws of Jesus Christ for the purpose of obeying- a mag-istrate, or to transgress the laws of the Church under the pretext of obeying- the civil law. . . . Every Catholic should rigidly adhere to the teaching-s of the Roman Pontiff, especially in the matter of modern liberty, which already, under the semblance of honesty of purpose, leads to destruction. We ex- hort all Catholics to devote careful attention to all public matters, and take part in all municipal affairs and elections, and all public services, meet- ings and g-athering-s All Catholics must make themselves felt as active elements in daily political life in countries where they live. All Catholics should exert their power to cause the constitution of states to be modeled on the principles of the true Church." (November 7, 1890.) These quotations are sufficient to prove that Rome demands of her subjects loyalty to the Ro- mish hierarchy ; that she has little or no respect for g-overnment when it conflicts with her de- crees ; that the Church must take precedence of all else ; that her people are Catholics before they are Americans ; that her people have not political or relig-ious freedom, and that, in compelling- this obedience, she takes this freedom from the child before it is born, in the vows the parents are re- quired to make to the Church. Is this right ? Is 262 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. the capital of our country Washing-ton or Rome ? We would not hear England, and now, in the name of liberty, must we hear Italy ? Shall we be obedi- ent to the Constitution of the United States or to the dictates of the Roman Pontiff ? Shall we live under the Declaration of Independence, that for- bids foreig-n potentates or ecclesiastics to dictate to American citizens, or shall we accept the adminis- tration of the Pope ? Protestantism Favors Progress : Romanism is its Foe. Cardinal Manning- once uttered these memorable words: "An appeal to history is a treason to the Church." Protestantism examines history to see whether these thing-s be so. The first conditions of progress are enlightenment, the application of science, and the practice of constitutional liberty. Protestant nations alone have made this progress. The nations subject to Rome seem to have no pow- er of expansion ; their present is dark, and their future full of evil foreboding-s. Protestant nations in elementary instructions are far in advance of Catholic nations. The Prot- estant religion rests upon the Bible, and the Prot- estants, to know it, must know how to read. The Catholic religion rests upon the sacraments and cer- emonies; it does not exact reading - . To know how to read is rather a dang-er, for it unsettles the principles of obedience and leads to heresy. The org-anization of education for all dates from the Reformation, and so does g-eneral progress and Romanism and Protestantism. 263 the founding" of free institutions. When the Refor- mation began, art and science received a mighty impetus ; the intellect of Europe awoke from the dark night. The great discoveries in science, the great mechanical inventions, and the vast products of literature, have sprung- from Protestant brains. In the exhibitions at the great world's fairs the Protestant nations have led the way. The schools, colleges, and the press which shapes the thought of the public, are manned by Protestants. The annual sale of books in England and America alone, exceeds by millions the sale of books in all Catholic countries. Verily, the Catholic intellect is enslaved, while the Protestant intellect is free. Mr. Shaw states, in the ''Roman Conflict" (page 439): • "The Church of Rome finds herself not only in the conflict with the Bible, but also with science and literature. Hence her antagonism to them. Botany and chemistry are in conflict with transub- stantiation. Astronomy reveals no purgatory. Political economy casts a shadow on Romish pol- itics. History gives her a horrible record. Liter- ature and the press are too free from her iron grasp. Mathematics and algebra will not bend to her measurements and quantities. Geology, while rich in fossil discoveries, reveals no relics. Philos- ophy, mental or natural, will not stoop to her dog- mas. Electricity, while belting* the globe with in- telligence by telegraph and telephone, bears no news from her departed mediators who have gone, gone beyond that bourne from whence no traveler returns." 264 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Protestantism encourages and glories in the discoveries and inventions of her great men ; but Romanism has made it a principle to discourage inventions, to excommunicate and condemn those who saw beyond the narrow limits of her Inquisi- tion. Amongst her victims we name Virgilius, who taught that the earth was a sphere ; Coperni- cus, who discovered the relation of the heavenly bodies; Bruno, who taught the plurality of worlds ; Galileo, who discovered the moons of Jupiter, the belts of Saturn, and the true motion of the earth. And of modern times, Jos. Guibord, who for claiming the right to keep in the Canadian Insti- tute, Milton's Paradise Lost, the Works of Dante, Copernicus and Galileo, was excommunicated, was refused the sacrament on his death-bed, and refused burial in the Catholic cemetery, until the priests were compelled, by law, to permit his friends to in- ter his remains in the holy ground. These Holy Inquisitors have condemned many a good book, excommunicated many a noble man, and censured many a well-meaning editor. Says Pius IX. in his Syllabus: "It is an error to believe that the Roman Pontiff can and ought to be reconciled to, and agree with progress, liber- alism and civilization as lately introduced." Says Cardinal McCloskey : "Move in solid mass, in every state against the party pledged to sustain the integrity of the public schools." "Light on Popery" says: "Did the Church at- tempt to teach science ? Yes ; one Pope sent out a bull declaring that the earth was a flat plane, that Romanism and Protestantism. 265 the sun came up through a hole in the east, and went down through another hole in the west. A story is told that a poor ignorant peasant, when the priest read the bull, asked : ' Who pulls the sun back to the other hole while we are asleep ?' This was too much for the priest, and the poor fellow was taken to prison, and on a popular festa, or saint's day, he was burned at the stake." The schools of Romanism do not give a liberal ed- ucation. They train the mind in a narrow groove. Their standard is taken from the decayed courts and depressed circles of past ages. They do not equip boys and girls for the activities of the United States ; they do not prepare them to compete with the pupils that pass through our public schools. The teachers in the parochial are not, as a rule, well educated. The statistics of the United States in proportion to every ten thousand inhabitants, show by the public schools of twenty-one States, three hundred and fifty illiterates, and by Roman Catholic schools fourteen hundred illiterates. In the State of New York the Roman Catholic system turns out three and a half as many paupers as the public school system. In Massachusetts, in 1875, there were one hun- dred thousand illiterates. Ninety-four thousand of them were foreign born. Ireland sent sixty- seven thousand. Every fourth Irishman that landed in New York was unable to write his own name.* To verify these statements examine the census of *See Appendix 10, on " Illiteracy." 266 America or Eome: Christ or the Pope. Massachusetts, 1885, page 89. The Church had charge of the parochial schools in Ireland. The Catholic Review, 1871, states: "We do not indeed prize as highly as some of our countrymen the ability to read, write, and cipher. Some men are born to be leaders and the rest are born to be led." Bishop Cosgrove, of Davenport, Iowa, speaking of the Catholic papers of the country, says : " The combined circulation of all the Catholic papers of the country is less by thousands than that of the journals published by another single establish- ment, the Methodist Book Concern. Protestant exchanges charge that our people are ignorant, that they lack intelligence, and usually they have the best of the argument, for these facts are very stern and hard to face." Protestantism exerts a Salutary Influence on Nations : Romanism a Blighting Influence. Both of these systems claim to be Christian, but in their teachings and influence they are as far apart as the poles. Where Protestantism predom- inates, everything seems to be earnest, progressive and enthusiastic. Where Romanism predominates, the shadows of the dark ages linger, and society moves tremblingly. The Papacy found the Romans the masters of the world ; it left them the slaves of Austria and France. It found the Irish an active Celtic race ; it has made them hewers of wood and drawers of Romanism and Protestantism. 267 water for other nations. It found Italy a bright and promising- nation, and it has disinherited her fair name and left her people in the depths of superstitions and the realm of infidelity. It found- Spain settled with a liberal and joyful people, and it has left her a huge and torpid mass, inactive and at least two hundred years behind the day. Philip Walsh, of Philadelphia, returning- from a trip to Spain, said : " I don't know what Spain was when Washington Irving was there, but I know what it is now, and if I owned Spain and hell I would sell Spain."* Where Romanism has the sway in the New World it is but little better than the Old. Where Romanism reigns in Central America, Mexico, and South America, the people groan under their yoke, and are frequently plunged into sanguinary revolu- tions. You may call the roll of all the nations where Romanism is dominant and there comes but one answer: "Only a small percent, are able to read and write, the masses living in ignorance, supersti- tion and idleness." On the other hand, where Protestantism reigns, there is the mighty din and noise of business, the greatness of intellectual achievements, and the swelling tide of progress. The Scotch, who were barbarians when Ireland was civilized, having adopted the principles of Protestantism, soon outstripped Ireland, and her people now speak for the education, industry and activity of Protestantism, while the Irish speak -See Appendix 3. 268 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. for the ignorance, poverty and inactivity of Ro- manism. The Netherlands, with two millions of souls, with Protestant principles in their hearts, resisted the Spanish Catholicism which held Europe in its hand ; and as soon as the Netherlands became free, they covered the seas with their flag's and took a stand at the head of civilization. Sweden, with her six million inhabitants, buried half the year in snow, dominated by Protestant principles, in all the elements of civilization, beats sunny Italy, the home of Romanism. England is to-day the queen of the sea ; the Uni- ted States is the richest of nations ; Germany is taking- the lead in educational institutions : these are Protestant nations. The supremacy of the world belongs to them. Three centuries ago, it belonged to Spain, Italy, France and Austria. To- day the highest civilization, the greatest morality, the broadest liberty, the happiest homes, the most indomitable energy, the most liberal education, the purest Christianity, belong- unquestionably to the Protestant nations. Government statistics show that illiteracy, crime, and suicide are much greater where Romanism is dominant. Josiah Strong- says : "The hig-hest percentage of illiteracy given for any Protestant nation in the world is thirty-three. In all these countries where fifty per cent, or more are illiterate, the religion is Roman Catholic, Greek, or heathen." An examination of the Cyclopedia of Education, Romanism and Protestantism. 269 edited by Kiddle and Schem, shows that the only nations " nearly free from illiteracy" are Protes- tant. Our Government statistics show that the illit- eracy among- the foreig-n-born population is thirty- eig-ht per cent, greater than among- native-born white people. The official returns of the suicides in England and France for four years, g-ive England sixty-four to the million, and France one hundred and twenty- seven. I have before me some statistics from Germany, taken from the New Englander, which show an aver- age of 117 illegitimate births in every 1000 births in the Protestant provinces, and 186 in every 1000 in the Roman Catholic provinces. In Austria, the statistics g-ive for Protestants 60, and for the Ro- man Catholic 215. The averag-e number of illegiti- mate births in every 1000 for the Protestant nations of Europe is 88; and for the Roman Catholic, 145. The New Englander also states that Roman Catholic Dublin contains a larger proportion of prostitutes than any other city in Great Britain. The New York Tribune (Aug-ust 1, 1870) gives the nativity of the people arrested in New York, the ten years previous to 1870 as : United States, 55,000; Ireland, 460,000 ; Germany, 115,000 ; others, 86,000. In the penitentiaries there were 2,100 Irish, ag-ainst 1,800 natives of the United States ; city prisons, 44,000 Irish ag-ainst 25,000 natives of the United States. According to the census of 1890 (Census Bulletin 270 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. No. 357) the Irish form 22 per cent, of the foreign- born population, Germans 30, English 10, Scan- dinavians 10, Scotch 2/^, Italians 2. Of the foreign-born criminals, according- to Census Bulletin No. 352, the Irish comprise 35 per cent., Germans 18, English 12, Scandinavians 2^, Scotch 3, Italians 2. Of the foreig-n-born paupers, according to Census Bulletin No. 352, the Irish comprise 51 per cent. , Germans 24, English 7, Scotch 2^ , Italians ^ . An article in the Forum for December, 1889, called "Immigration and Crime," by W. M. F. Round, goes over the same ground, and shows the same results from the census of 1880. Froude, the historian, has said : "The Roman Catholic Irish are a curse and a terror to all coun- tries to which they go." Of the inmates of prisons and reformatories in the United States in 1891, 42 per cent, were Roman Catholics. (See statement, page 28, "The Abnor- mal Man," by Arthur MacDonald, published by the United States Bureau of Education, 1893.) Says Mr. Seymour : "Name any Protestant coun- try or city in Europe, and let its depth of vice and immorality be measured and named, and I will name a Roman Catholic country or city whose depth of vice and immorality is lower still." The World Almanac for 1892 (page 165) says : "Italy takes the lead of the European murderous nations, with an average annual crop of murders of 2,470," a ratio of 30 to every 10,000 deaths; then follows Spain, Austria, and France. Protestant Romanism and Protestantism. 271 England is the last, with only 7 murders to the 10,000 deaths. Romanism furnishes the majority of our paupers. In Massachusetts, out of 3,696 paupers of foreign birth, 2,829 were Irish. For years, I have, on all suitable occasions, made inquiries as to the religious belief of paupers and criminals, and I have met with the universal reply: "Nearly all are Catholics." A judge of a criminal court in New York city told me that he sat on the bench for sixteen } r ears, and of the criminals he sentenced those who professed any religion at all were, with but one or two exceptions, Roman Cath- olics. " Fifty Years in the Church of Rome," by Father Chiniquy : " The public statistics of the European, as well as of American nations, show that there is among* Roman Catholics nearly double the amount of prostitution, bastardy, theft, perjury and mur- der, that is found among* Protestant nations. Where must we, then, look for the cause of those stupendous facts, if not in the corrupt teachings of the theology of Rome ? How can the Roman Catholic nations hope to raise themselves in the scale of Christian dignity and morality as long as there remains two hundred thousand priests in their midst, bound in conscience every day to pol- lute the minds and the hearts of their mothers, their wives and their daughters." The fruits of the two systems speak emphatically in favor of Protestantism as the safer guide in morals, order, and intelligence. 272 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. CONCLUSION. We have shown in this lecture that Protestant- ism stands for Christ, and Romanism stands for the Pope ; that Protestantism stands for the true Church of Christ, and Romanism stands for the apostate Church ; that Protestantism means loyalty to the civil government, and Romanism means loyalty to the papal hierarchy ; that Protestantism stands for education and progress, whereas Roman- ism is its foe ; that Protestantism stands for the right of private judgment, whereas Romanism denies that right ; that Protestantism has exerted a salutary influence upon the nations, while Romanism has exerted a blighting influence. The difference between Protestantism and Ro- manism is a difference in principles — principles that will not mix any more than oil and water ; it is only a question of time, as to which one will be the dominant power. As the principles of Protestant- ism are right, and those of Romanism are wrong, it is our duty to exert our might and main to the pulling down of the strongholds of Romanism. The weapons of our warfare are not carnal but spiritual. Against the costly indulgences of Romanism, let us oppose a glorious Gospel without price, and without penances, and without crossings. Against a hideous purgatory let us oppose a free salvation and a free heaven. Against popish legends, let us Romanism and Protestantism. 273 oppose a free Bible. Against the dwarfed Catho- lic literature, let us oppose the vast intellectual pro- ducts of the Protestant brain. Against the celibacy of the priesthood, let us oppose the happy households of the Christian ministry . Over against the popish schools and Romish convents, let us set our free schools and state universities. Against the Latin- ized service of Romanism, let us set the heartfelt prayers and plain teachings of Protestantism. Against the costly Romish cathedrals, let us place our cheerful churches. Against the senseless chanting in Rome's worship, let us place our con- gregational singing. Against the narrowness and bigotry of the Roman Catholic Church, let us set the platform of Christian brotherhood. Against the cursing of heretics, let us welcome all who be- lieve in the Lord Jesus Christ. Against relics, images, saints and angels, let us place our crucified Saviour. Against the many ordinances of the Ro- man Catholic Church let us place the two simple ordi- nances of the Church of Christ — Baptism and the Lord's Supper. Against their rites, ceremonies, rituals and masses, let us place one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one Spirit, and one hope. Against Rome, let us place America. Against Romanism, let us place Protestantism. Against the Pope, let let us place Christ. 18 HOW ROME CONTROLS AND SUBSIDIZES THE PRESS. John Quincy Adams said of printing-, "It is the greatest invention that ever was compassed by the human genius." Its influence on human progress and happiness cannot be measured. Before this discovery, the masses were in ig - - norance, books were so scarce and expensive that even the wealthy and educated possessed but few of them, communities were isolated, justice silent, philosophy lame, and science at a stand. When printing- was introduced, civilization beg-an to advance toward the proud eminence which it now occupies. It has broug-ht all the treasures of science and literature from their secret places and scattered them among-st mankind. It has given the world the richest treasures of the most richly endowed intellect. Throug-h this medium the Aristotles of to-day have nations at their feet ; the words of the reformers are carried from shore to shore ; and mechanical inventions and scientific discoveries are at once heralded around the world. An Unfettered Press May expose the tyranny of tyrants and become the scourg-e of oppressors and the dread of criminals. (274) How Rome Controls the Press. 275 Sheridan said : " Let me have an unfettered press, and I will defy them to encroach a hair's breadth upon the liberties of England." Isaac Errett said: "The man of letters, the devotee of science, the champion of freedom, the reformer, the states- man, the jurist, the theologian — all multiply their power infinitely, and secure for themselves almost ubiquity and omnipotence in the accomplishment of their mission. Franklin owed much of his power to the press ; in every emergency he sought it, and by its aid prepared the way for success. Without it, the foundations of the despotisms of the Old World had not yet been sapped, nor had the anthem of Freedom's triumph been sung- in the New." In 1683, Lord Effingham, the governor of Vir- ginia, was ordered tk to allow no person to use a printing-press on any occasion whatever." On the 24th of April, 1704, appeared the first regular newspaper in North America. It was the News Letter, published in Boston. One paper, at that time, seemed to be enough for America. One hun- dred years later there were about three hundred newspaper establishments. There are, at present, in the United States, about twenty thousand news- papers, with forty million subscribers, and with a circulation of three billion two hundred and fifty million. When we consider the size of the news- paper of to-day, the talent employed, the capital invested, the enlarged range of subjects discussed, its wide circulation and the eagerness with which it is read, we must acknowledge it, as the mightiest instrumentality man can employ to influence the 276 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope thoughts, feelings and actions of his fellow men, and to mold public opinion for good or evil. Its victories sink into significance all the conquests of all the generals of the world. Such a power in civilization should always be on the side of truth, justice and righteousness, always loyal to the highest interests of our country, always advocating and defending our free institutions, and always free from Jesuitical influences. Rome and the Public Press. I am aware, in speaking on this question, I occupy an unenviable position, and may possibly become the subject of criticism and censure. The men whom we shall discuss, and possibly offend, never forget, and never forgive, and on all oppor- tune occasions will retaliate ; yet I am persuaded that this subject should receive a most candid and painstaking discussing. Rome is Seeking the Control of our Civil Institutions. It is her aim to secure control of all instrumen- talities that will increase the power of the Church and enable her to overthrow our civil, educational and religious liberties. She is endeavoring to manage the public school, to name the text-books used, to control the school boards, to name the religion of the teachers em- ployed, or else bring about a division of the public school funds. She is seeking to place her own sons in the high official positions of the Government. 278 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. She places judges on the bench, councilmen in the chair, policemen on the streets, and officers in com- mand of the army and nav} r . In the number of public officials she has the lead in many of our large cities. She has more commissioned officers in the regular army than her numerical strength justifies. She has sufficiently Romanized the navy to introduce the confessional-box in some of our men-of-war. With the exception of the Secre- tary of the Treasury and his immediate assist- ants, the heads of the important subordinate departments of the treasury are Roman Cath- olics. Recently five hundred printers were dis- missed from the Government Printing-office at Washington, and not one of them was a Roman- ist. Go through the Government Printing-office, which contains twenty-five hundred workmen, and you will find the department filled with foreigners and meet with the Irish brogue at ever} 7 step. Many of them come from early mass to the saloon and then stagger into the printing-office. It is well known in Washington that a Roman Catholic who has personal influence with a Washington priest can procure and retain a position in our nation's capital. Rome is making converts rapidly among the Indians and the colored people. She has laid broad' plans to secure control of all agencies that will effectually aid her in obtaining sufficient power in this country to warrant her in asserting her abso- lute authority. And one of the most effectual agencies to aid her in the accomplishment of How Rome Controls the Press 279 disloyal purposes is the secular press. Roman Pontiffs place a high estimate upon the power of the press. Leo XIII. said to a deputation of Catholic jour- nalists (February 23, 1879), "A person would not deviate far from the truth were he to ascribe this deluge of evils and the miserable condition of the times to the wickedness of the press. . . Where- fore, since custom has made newspapers a necessity, Catholic writers for them should labor principally to apply to the salvation of society and the defense of the Church, that which is used by the enemy." A decade ago, Henry F. Durant, the founder of Wellesley College, predicted that "before twenty years the leading journals of our country would be in the hands or under the control of the papal Church." It may be of interest to examine into the methods employed by Rome in her efforts to secure control of the press. 1. Rome Claims This Prerogative. The Decrees of Trent on the Restriction of the Press, Books, etc. — The tenth rule reads thus : "Wherefore, if, in the noble city of Rome, any book is to be printed, let it first be examined by the Vicar of the supreme Pontiff, and the master of the sacred palace, or by persons appointed by our most Holy Lprd. But in other places, let its ex- amination and approval belong to the bishop, and an inquisitor of that state or diocese in which the printing will be executed, and let it be approved by their hand. . . . Let the approbation itself be given in writing, and let it appear authentically in the front of the book, whether manuscript or print- 280 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. ed ; and let the proving" and examination, and all the rest, be attended to gratuitously. Moreover, in the several states and dioceses, let the houses or places where printing- is performed, and libraries of books are for sale, be frequently visited by persons deputed for that object by the bishop, or by his vicar, and also by the inquisitor of heretical depravity, that none of the prohibited thing-s may be printed, sold or kept. Let all librarians and booksellers have in their libraries a catalogue of the books for sale, which they keep, with the subscription of such persons. And let them keep or sell no other books, or by any means deliver them, without the license of the same deputies, under the penalty of the confiscation of the books, or other punish- ments, to be inflicted at the discretion of the bishops, or inquisitors. And let the buyers, readers, and printers be punished at the discretion of the same. . . . Let the punishment be fixed either by the loss of the book, or by some other pains, at the discretion of the same bishops or inquisitors, according- to the character of the con- tumacy, or of the crime. In conclusion, it is enjoined upon all the faithful, that no one presume ag-ainst the authority of these rules, or the pro- hibition of this index, to retain or read any con- demned books. But if any one shall keep or read the books of heretics, or the writing's of any authors condemned and prohibited for heresy, or for the suspicion of a false dog-ma, let him imme- diately incur the sentence of excommunication. But he who shall read or keep books interdicted on any other account, besides the guilt of mortal sin, with which he is affected, let him be punished severely at the discretion of the bishop." We have translated the word "liber" "book;" thoug-h literally, the word means any writing- con- How Rome Controls the Press. 28 L sisting of two or more leaves. That the Council intended to include in its decree, any written docu- ment, treatise, tract, or newspaper, there is abund- ant evidence. This decree was submitted to Pope Pius IV., and after examination was given the following* eulogistic approval : " By our apostolic authority, we approve, by these presents, the index itself, together with the rules prefixed to it ; and we command and decree that it be printed and published, and that it be received everywhere by all Catholic universities, and by everyone whatsoever ; and that these rules be observed ; prohibiting" each and all, as well as ecclesiastics, secular and regular, of every grade, order and dignity ; and laymen, no matter what their dignity and honor, that no one may dare to keep or read any publication contrary to the com- mand of these rules, and the prohibition of the index itself." Gregory XVI., following the spirit of this decree, anathematized the freedom of the press in the fol- lowing words : " It is worthy of public execration and the fires of everlasting judgment." In Bel- gium, on the strength of this decree, absolution is refused to those who subscribe to secular news- papers. In the paper entitled " The Catholics of the Nine- teenth Century," we find the following : " The supremacy asserted for the Church in matters of education implies the additional and cognate func- tions of the censorship of ideas, and the right to examine and to approve or disapprove, all books, publications, writings, and utterances intended for 282 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. public instruction, enlightenment or entertain- ment " The Third Plenary Council of Baltimore decreed: " Let that only be held to be a Catholic newspaper which sets forth and defends the doctrines of the Church, narrates the progress of the Church at home and abroad, and is ready to submit in all things to the authority of the Church." This decree amonsfst the Roman Catholics is unalterable and infallible. Rome not only claims this, but she has organized to carry out her claim and pretensions : 2. The Catholic Truth Society. This society is one of the results of the first American Catholic Congress at Baltimore. It was organized at St. Paul, Minn., March 1, 1890. Prof. Townsend says: "Recently there has been published the fact that this society is ' to beg", borrow or buy space in the secular papers — the dailies, weeklies, and monthlies,' all over the civilized globe, that it may thereby defend and extol the Papacy. Another purpose of this society is to overrun newspaper offices with Roman Catho- lic employees, and to see that Roman Catholic youths are properly qualified for journalistic work. . . Another object is to control, in a quiet way, the utterances of those publications that are owned and controlled by men who are nominally . Protestants." In 1892 there was a Congress of the Catholic Truth Society held in Liverpool. Some of their discussions appeared in the Catholic Times and the Catholic News, from which the following statements were taken. An English bishop said: "We can get a report in the newspapers wherever we like." How Rome Controls the Press. 28o Father Roth well said : " It is a greater g-ain for a Catholic article to appear in a non-Catholic paper than in a Catholic one." The following- item was also made public : "There is at least one Catholic journalist in every larg-e town ; the journals of America and Europe have on their various staffs, Roman Catholics in larger numbers than their relative ability, or than their relative numerical strength in these countries, would warrant." 3. The Apostolate of the Press. This mighty organization extends over the world, and is carried on with great subtility and secrecy. Archbishop Vaug-han sa}^s : "We are in the ag-e of the apostolate of the press. It can pen- etrate where no Catholic can enter. It can do its work as surely for God as for the devil. It is an instrument in our hands." It has its hand on the Associated Press. The largest dailies of New York, Boston, Chicag-o, Philadelphia, San Francis- co, and many other cities, are under its spell ; and so surreptitious is the work, that many are unaware of it. 4. Classes in Journalism. I am told that nearly every Jesuit colleg-e has a class in journalism, where young- men are trained for positions on the daily press. Gen. T. M. Harris says he has " g-ood reasons to believe that the Jesuits in the United States have found means to colonize one or more of their graduates in journalism on the 284 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. staff of nearly every great daily paper in our country." I copy the following- from the Boston Citizen; "Schools are formed where boys and girls from the tenderest age are trained under the priesthood into the intricacies of the printing-office and other places, and fitted to enter in their pupilage, the various lines of drudgery opening" before them, from the printer's devil to editor — the work to be kept up from year to year, for the purpose of surveil- lance. This will enable them to have such a cor- don of pressmen, compositors, editors, etc., as from time to time to fill offices in the establishments." Another method of influencing- the press is by 5. The Use of Money. ■ Some years ago I read a statement, said to have been made by Murat Halstead before an associa- tion of editors, to the effect that many editors were guilty of selling the influence of their papers to the highest bidder and to the mightiest power. Reports reached the public from the Congress of the Catholic Truth Society, of Liverpool, that "Roman clergy who were anxious to secure glow- ing reports in the daily papers, could gain their purpose by being obsequious to the reporters of those papers." Mr. Markoe, the secretary- of the Catholic Truth Society, said at the World's Columbian Catholic Congress : "One of the objects of this society is: The publication of short timely articles in the secular press (to be paid for if necessary) on Catho- olic doctrines." A Catholic informer, whose name is withheld How Rome Controls the Press. 285 from the public, says : "I have heard from a good authority that the Jesuits pay leading- newspapers ; therefore money is the reason why the papers are silent as to Jesuitical doing's and to matters which would harm them if inserted. Money is of no consequence to a Jesuit Superior, because there is no lack of donating- to their order." This, of course, is hush-money. The Jesuit starts on the assumption that the Roman priesthood is sacred, and that their frailties should not be published, and therefore the flood of priest crime, drunkenness, and infanticide that would otherwise fill our columns is consig-ned to oblivion, while any weakness of a Protestant cler- gyman is doubly exag-g-erated and spread before the people. I have in my possession more than a score of cases of crime and disgrace on the part of the Roman clergy, about which the daily press, in the community where the disgrace appeared, said not a word. A Rev. Mr. Hill, a Protestant min- ister of Newark, Ohio, made a mistake, not crim- inal either, and the matter traveled far and near as an Associated Press dispatch, and in the Cin- cinnati and Columbus papers special articles ap- peared. At the same time a drunken priest in Cin- cinnati was g"uilty of two offenses, either of which was of a more serious character than Mr. Hill's, but not one word appeared in the Associated Press dispatches. John D. Sullivan, a Roman Catholic clergyman of Syracuse, New York, was sentenced to eleven years' imprisonment for the crime of se- duction, and the great dailies of Boston said not a 286 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. word about it ; but when an Episcopal minister in New Jersey fell into disgrace, a Boston editor sent a special reporter to that State to obtain the par- ticulars for publication. 6. The Boycott. If an editor makes it his business to insert news damaging- to the Roman Catholic Church, then his paper is boycotted. The Jesuit directs the Catho- lic subscribers and advertisers to take effective measures to silence "the slanderous paper," and immediately the Roman Catholic subscriber stops his paper and the Roman Catholic advertiser with- draws his patronage. A number of editors have told me that such was the case, " and as Protestants don't care, it is not necessary to injure our busi- ness by publishing* news damaging- to Romanism." But Protestants do care ! There are thousands of patriotic men who are demanding- fair play, and the day is near at hand when this demand will be so strong- that it will be heard with a most telling- effect. 7. By the Establishment of Catholic News- papers. Mr. Wolff said at the Catholic Congress: "It is all-important that there should be a vig-orous, intel- ligent and ably conducted Catholic newspaper press. . . . The best way to keep bad newspa- pers out of a family is to furnish it with good sound Catholic newspapers. . . . The estab- lishment of a Catholic daily newspaper is necessary, because Catholic weekly journals cannot quickly expose and refute the falsehoods and calumnies How Rome Controls the Press. 287 that are constantly invented and spread abroad respecting* the Church and especially respecting the Holy See. . . . There is to-day more than enoug"h capital invested by Catholics in non- Catholic newspapers all over the land to amply provide for a dozen or a score of Catholic dailies. . . . There are, on the great non-Catholic dailies of our large cities, Catholics who, in sagacity, quickness, fullness of knowledge, and all that goes to make a successful journalist, are peers to their non-Catholic fellow-workers." The Fathers (?) of the Third Plenary Council declared : "It is greatly to be desired that in each of our larg-e cities a Catholic daily newspaper be main- tained, fully equal to the secular daily papers in financial streng-th, and the sag-acity, vigor and power of its writers. Nor is it necessary that the word Catholic be displayed at the head of its pages. It is sufficient that, in addition to recent occurren- ces and all those things which in other daily news- papers are eagerly desired, it defend, whenever a proper opportunity presents itself, the Catholic Church from the assaults and calumnies of its ene- my, and explain its doctrine ; and, moreover, that it carefully abstain from placing before its readers anything that is scandalous, indecent, or unbe- coming." Journalism is dependent upon four instrumental- ities, and therefore may be commonly divided into four departments : the mechanical department, the Associated Press department, the editorial depart- ment, and the distributing department. 1. The Mechanical Department. This is controlled largely by unions — the Typo- 288 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope graphical Union, the Stereotypers' Union, the Pressmen's Union, the Mailers' Union, etc. Among" these unions there are many members and officers who belong- to the Roman Catholic Church. The number is so larg*e and so influential that were they to cease operations, it would greatly inconvenience, if not altogether paralyze, the mechanical department of some of our most influ- ential dailies. In many cities these unions are strong* enough to coerce the people into their methods, to demand their own wag-es, and to name the number of hours of labor. 2. The Associated Press Department. This is an organization or bureau for furnishing- telegraphic news to the daily press. A number of larg-e dailies may consolidate under the manag-e- ment of a joint committee that appoints agents, contracts with telegraph companies, distributes the news to various associations, sells it to individ- ual papers, and transmits the proceeding's of Con- gress, State legislatures, public documents, and occurrences of interest, by telegraph, cablegram, etc. The items of news g-athered and forwarded by the Associated Press are regarded as of g-eneral interest to the citizens of our country, and it is in the power of these institutions to supply or sup- press news for publication. Many who collect the news-items and write the dispatches are either Romanists or Roman sympathizers. Many news- items of general interest have been suppressed, How Rome Controls the Press. 289 while others of less importance have been pub- lished. "For years our American papers," says Prof. Townsend, " have been filled with extracts from speeches in the House of Commons of men of the O'Brien and Davitt stamp, while the speeches of the best men in Great Britain have been wholly ignored, and we have been obliged to wait for the reliable reports of such scholars and journalists as George Pellew, George W. Smalley, and Edmund Yates, before we could get truthful news as to what had really been going on in the British empire. Does someone ask how this has happened? Well, the secret not very long since was incidentally disclosed by the Boston Herald, in the statement that J. J. Clancy, the Irish Nationalist agitator, a prominent Roman Catholic, had charge of the Irish news department of the Associated Press in Lon- don." For years the Associated Press of Chicago was controlled directly or indirectly by Alexander Sullivan and Patrick Egan, Irish Roman Catholics. Associated with these men were others of the Jesuitical stripe. And while trouble has passed over some of these Romanists, resulting in their retirement, yet the vacancies have been filled by other Romanists. Rev. John W. Allen, for years a prominent Chicago pastor, declares : "The Asso- ciated Press is controlled by Romanists, and the daily papers are all influenced by Romanists." The managers of the Associated Press in many of our large cities have applied the sifting process ; that which is of interest to the Papacy is heralded, and that which is injurious is suppressed, ;9 290 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Archbishop Corrigan receives six times more space in the Associated Press than any bishop in any Protestant denomination. Why is it, just prior to the election in 1894, when the New York priests urged their parishioners to vote for the Tammany candidates, and thereby created a stir in political circles that was of gene- ral interest to the country, that none of their utter- ances appeared in the Associated Press? Had Prot- estant ministers thus harangued their people to vote for the candidates of a certain party, and made the seditious threats, boasts, and promises that were uttered by the New York priests, the country, far and near, would have heard of it. I have in my possession replies to a series of inqui- ries that I sent to reliable men in twenty leading American cities, and, without an exception, they state that many of the daily papers are either directly or indirectly under the influence of Rome, and in the majority of the replies we are informed that either Romanists, or Roman sympathizers, write the Associated Press dispatches. At the Baltimore Catholic Congress, 1889, the advisability of establishing a vigilant Catholic press agency was discussed, and urged upon the attention of Catholic journalists, priesthood and laity. After discussing the power of the Associa- ted Press agency, and the establishment of Catho- lic daily newspapers, and the victories that could be gained by them, Mr. McGloin said : "We may now consider another, and to us Cath- olics a more grateful picture. I refer to the glo- How Rome Controls the Press. 291 rious and yet more recent victory achieved b}- brave German Catholics over the great Iron Chancellor, Bismarck. It is conceded, under God, that this speedy and brilliant victory is due, in a larg-e extent, to the German Catholic press. Had Germany in the days of Luther such a Catholic press as she has now, . . . there would never have been any effective or enduring- Protes- tantism. . . . Considering- the potency of the press, we may rest assured that Almig-hty God did not disclose it to mankind in order that it might serve mainly as an instrument of evil. In his own g-ood time he will establish his own invincible dominion over it, and bend its principal force into the ser- vice of relig-ion." 3. The Editorial Department. In this department we refer to the literary pro- ductions, the clipping's, g-eneral supervision, and sifting- in the editorial rooms. There are many conscientious men at work in this department, but the editors of many of our leading- dailies, in order to maintain the circulation among-st Romanists and to receive the patronage of Roman Catholic advertisers, become servile to the interests of the papal church. They may not defend their doctrines, but they refuse to publish that which in any way would bring- the Roman Catholic Church into dis- repute. The Editorial Staff in London. — The Weekly Register says : " There is not in London a single newspaper of which some of the leading- reporters and one or more of the chief persons on its staff are not Ro- man Catholics." 292 America or Rome: Christ or the 1?ope. "The number of Catholic journalists in London is very large," says the Catholic Times, " Anti-papal Punch has its F. C. Bernard, who was at one time on the point of entering" the priesthood ; and even the Standard, which was established with the special intention of attacking the Catholic religion, now includes Catholics on its staff. On the Times, Morning News, and the Daily Chronicle* Catholic pens are at work ; also on the Saturday Review, the Spec- tator, and lighter weeklies, such as the World. The monthly magazines have many contributors of the same creed — in evidence of which we may mention that a glance over the forthcoming number of Tinsley shows us no fewer than four articles written by Catholics." The United States — Prof. Townsend said, in an address delivered in the Boston Music Hall : "There is not a daily paper in Boston but has one or more Catholics upon its reportorial staff ; there is not a paper in Boston, issuing a morn- ing edition, but has one or more Roman Catholics in the editorial rooms ; and the Protestant report- ers on these papers know, if they should present facts for publication, detrimental to the Papal Church, no matter how true or of how much pub- lic interest, their communications would never see the light. Such communications go from the ed- itorial rooms, not to the hands of the compositors, but into the editorial waste-basket." The American Citizen, Saturday, January 5, speak- ing of the daily press of Boston, says : "All are so tied to Rome by financial, or political, or social obligations that they could not — without unwel- come sacrifice — be true to American Protestant principles." How Rome Controls the ]?ress. 293 But Boston is not the only New England city whose press is servile to the interests of Rome. One or more leading- dailies in Providence, Man- chester, Lowell, Lynn and Worcester, are in bon- dage to the Jesuitical power. We have already spoken of the press of New York city. In Washing- ton we are in the lap of Rome ; here many items of news of great interest to Protestants are suppressed, and that which is of interest to Catholics is ex- tolled to the skies. An editor of a Washington daily, upon being asked why this was done, replied ; "Washing-ton is a Roman Catholic city, and we cannot afford to offend the Church." In the great American cities of the West, whose population is largely foreign, you will find the leading dailies more or less in the service of the Papacy. In a letter of January 8, 1895, from Nast, the celebrated artist, I quote : "I think you will find a Catholic spy in every newspaper office, and that he has more or less influence." In Denver, Col., a couple of years ago, there was in connection with every daily paper, a Romanist, either a proprietor, or prominent on the editorial staff. In a discussion on the use of Meyer's History in the public schools, a single priest had more in- fluence with the press of that city than had the Protestant Ministerial Association. The priest's attack on the history was published in full, but the reply that was prepared at the request of the As- sociation by a committee of Protestant ministers, was refused publication. 294 America or Rome: Chris? or the Pope. The Distributing Department. A member of the Boston Committee of One Hun- dred, who had personal connection with the distri- bution of educational literature of that committee, says: "The news-stands and ag-ents cannot be greatly depended upon. . . . More than once the committee was greatly annoyed by the conduct of the employees of the post-office department." It is the duty of these news ag-encies to faithfully distribute the papers and other literature placed in their hands for distribution. But the editor of every newspaper that has taken sides upon the school controversy ag-ainst Rome could tell you of the boycotts his paper has received. The Ameri- can News Co., of New York, with sub-ag-encies all over the country, has for its manag-er and princi- pal owner, Patrick Farrelly, of New York City. He is a prominent Irish Roman Catholic. He believes in suppressing- publications that are antagonistic to the Papacy. In Mr. Nast's letter, to which I referred, is an interesting- statement bearing- upon this subject : "I started a paper of my own two years ago, but was soon crushed out of existence. The President of the American News Co., Patrick Farrelly, did all he could ag-ainst me, and not having- enoug-h money to g-et the best of him, I had to g-ive up." For some reason periodicals and books of an anti- Catholic character are not kept on sale at the news- stands of this agency, neither are they found among-st the publications that are on sale in our How Rome Controls the Press. 295 railway coaches. But the anti-Christian works of Ingersoll and many novels of a questionable char- acter are spread before the people. In addition to what has already been said, allow me to call your attention to several examples of the suppressing" of news and of unfairness : Boston. — Numerous meetings have been held in Music Hall and Tremont Temple, Boston, of great interest to millions of free Americans. These meeting's have been addressed by prominent men, and not one word has been in the daily press of Boston or passed to the outside world as Associated Press matter. Such men as Dr. R. S. MacArthur, Prof. L. T. Townsend, Dr. Lorimer, Joseph Cook, and 'others equally prominent, have spoken to immense audiences in these auditoriums, and yet their names and their words have been kept from the public, while insignificant meetings of a differ- ent character have been heralded. San Francisco.— Sunday, October 14, 1894, Rev. Mr. Henry, who for some thirty Sundays had been conducting patriotic services in the Metropolitan Temple, was assaulted by a Catholic mob. A statement of the facts was made by Mr. Henry, and was sent to each of the leading - dailies of the city, and not one of them would insert it. Had such an attack been made by Protestants on a Catholic priest, it would have been news for the Associated Press. The Concord Attack. — In the latter part of the year 1894, some patriotic men were marching peacefully through historic old Concord, and a furious attack 296 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. was made upon them by a mob of Romanists, but nothing* appeared in the Associated Press about it, Denver, Colorado. — During- my pastorate in Denver I addressed larg-e congregations ; the leading- dailies were anxious to make reports of my dis- courses, and finally one of them paid me for the exclusive rig-ht to publish my Sunday evening" lec- tures. Everything went charming-ly along- until I came to the subject of " Romanism," and then the press, with one accord, turned ag-ainst me, and published a false report about a marriag-e ceremony that I performed, in which I united a Protestant to a Roman Catholic, and a Romanist wrote a leng-thy account of it for the Associated Press. In their reports they claimed that I donned the g-arb of a priest, and deceived the young- ladyand her mother, who were Spaniards. Soon after these reports were published, I obtained statements and affidavits from the parties married, and the witnesses thereto, to the effect that no such thing- had ever been talked about or taken place (statements and affidavits which I have in my possession and which show that priests and press maliciously lied about the matter), and they were refused publication. The Catholic paper of Denver, edited, at that time, by Father Malone, published an account of the affair in which he made five false statements, and when I confronted him with the facts, he promised, in the presence of two witnesses, to publish my refutation, which included the affidavits above mentioned ; but the little Jesuit failed to keep his promise. During- this controversy I was President of the Pastors' How Rome Controls the Press. 297 Association of Denver, and the ministers with one accord stood by me, as did the members of my own congregation and the substantial and patriotic Protestants of Denver.* 'Toledo, Ohio. — The daily papers of Toledo, Ohio_, with one exception, are under the influence of Rome. Rome has her daily papers in this city, without the name "Catholic" at the head of them; they have suppressed news of general interest to many of our citizens. They have discriminated in favor of Roman Catholics. I have had some personal experience with these papers. On my coming" to Toledo, and for some time thereafter, the Commer- cial, Bee and News made favorable mention of both my abilities and my labors. But as soon as I be- gan my discourses on "Romanism," these papers, either directly, or indirectly, began to defend "Ro- manism " and to abuse, defame and slander me. They misquoted and misrepresented what I said. When Father Elliot, the Roman evangelist, came to this city, these papers endorsed him and his work at great length ; they supported him in both editorial and local columns ; they gave copious extracts from his lectures and spoke of his large congregations. At the same time Protestants were conducting meetings in the National Union Auditorium, and these papers never alluded, save in bitter language, to the large audi- ences, the hundreds turned away unable to find standing-room, the character of the meetings, etc. These papers showed their colors. A Jesuit, ■'See Appendix 11. 298 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. metaphorically or literal^, sits at the elbows of these deluded editors. In making- known these facts I shall probably be criticized by them, but about them, I have only to say, what I once said of some donkeys that I saw when I was passing- over the hig-hest range of the Rocky Mountains : "Looking out from their corral, they viewed and reviewed us, but — we passed on to the summit of the mountain." The Daily Blade has occupied a more impartial ground. It gave some reports on both sides of the controversy. I delivered twelve dis- courses on "Romanism," and the Blade asked in advance for a synopsis of each discourse, but ex- tracts were printed from only six. Knowing- the influence of Rome in Toledo and in the country in g-eneral, I am constrained to say that the Blade did fairly well. It is certainly the only daily paper in the city of Toledo that dares to print in its columns anything against the dogmas and intrigues of Rome. Similar facts to these that I have stated about the papers in the foregoing cities, could be stated by many prominent lecturers upon the subject of "Romanism," such as Joseph Cook, Dr. Lorimer, Prof. Townsend, Evangelist .Leyden, Col. Sherman, Gen. Harris, Rev. Lansing, Rev. Fulton, Rev. White, Rev. Chiniquy, and scores of others. The daily press has, in many cases, refused to advertise their lectures, and, in nearly every instance, re- fused to report the success and the character of their meetings. The Bee and the Jug. 300 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Roman Catholic Press Under the Ban. There is not a Roman Catholic journal published in this country that stands as the independent and free organ of the man or company editing- and pub- lishing it. All of them must take their orders from Rome. Allot them are subject to the cruel censorship of their holy (?) supervisors. At the Baltimore Catholic Congress, Mr. Wolff stated: "We repeat it with emphasis, Catholic newspapers, or their editors, or their writers, have no mission, no authority to decide, upon what is Roman doctrine. Their work is to declare that doctrine as they have received it from the Church, and to defend it against those who assail it, mis- represent it, and who would prevent and corrupt it, if they could. Obedience to ecclesiastical au- thority is the third characteristic laid down by the Council of Baltimore. The obligation is impera- tive, and its meaning unmistakable. . . . Cath- olics err most grievously when they allow them- selves to be deluded into supposing that the sub- jects to which we are referring are mere matters of opinion, and that they are at liberty to think, speak, write, or act with regard to them as they please. In so imagining, they expose themselves to the imminent danger of losing their faith and the spirit of true obedience to the authority and teaching of the Church, and thus, they not only imperil their own souls, but the souls also of all whom they influence. . . . With regard to the spirit of subordination and implicit obedience which must characterize every true Catholic news- paper, there is, we believe, a steady and constant improvement." The Third Plenary Council of Baltimore, in How Rome Controls the Press. 301 speaking - of Catholic editors who are bent on ex- ercising their own individual judgment, declares : "We declare that they themselves, and those who assist and encourage them in this most per- nicious abuse, are disturbers of good order, con- temners and enemies of the authority of the Church, and guilty of the gravest scandal ; and therefore, when their guilt has been sufficiently proved, should be punished with canonical cen- sures." In Joseph Keller's Life of Pope Leo XIII., there is an account of "over four hundred members of the Catholic press, delegates from thirteen hun- dred and thirty papers, and representing fifteen thousand writers," who were admitted to an au- dience with the Sovereign Pontiff, who "being seated on the throne, graciously received their ad- dress, which was replete with expressions of homage and implicit adherence to the apostolic chair." In turn his Holiness gave forth expressions of great joy " over their pledge of allegiance," recommended them "to be dignified in their language, to be united and faithful to the teachings and views of the Church," and condemned those who "take it upon themselves to decide and define, on their private judgment, controversies which concern the condition of the Apostolic See." In one of Pope Leo's letters (June 17, 1885) obe- dience is strictly enjoined as a duty "on journalists who, if they* were not animated with a spirit of docility and submission, so necessary to every Catholic, would help to extend and greatly aggra- vate the evils we deplore." 302 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. I have in my possession a number of cases in which the censorship of the press has been exer- cised. Several examples will suffice. The Catholic Herald of New York Sat Down Upon. — For publishing" certain articles approving- the views of McGlynn, the following letter of censure was administered by Archbishop Corrigan to Mr. O'Laug-hlin, the proprietor of the Catholic 'Herald : 452 Madison Ave., N. Y., April 13, 1887. To the Editor and Proprietor of the Catholic Herald : Gentlemen : By this note, which is entirely private and not to be published, I wish to call your attention to the fact that the Third Plenary Coun- cil of Baltimore, following the leadership of Pope Leo XIII., has pointed out the duties of the Catholic press, and denounced the abuses of which journals styling- themselves ''Catholic" are sometimes guilty. "That paper alone," says the Council (decree No. 288), "is to be regarded as Catholic that is prepared to submit in all things to ecclesi- astical authority." It warns all Catholic writers against presuming- to attack publicly the manner in which a Bishop rules his diocese. For some time past the utterances of the Catho'ic Herald have been shockingly scandalous. As this newspaper is published in this diocese, I hereby warn you that if you continue in this course of con- duct it will be at your peril. I am, gentlemen, yours truly, M. A. Corrigan, Archbishop of New York. Bishop Keane Censures the Church Progress, of St. Louis, Mo. — The Boston Daily Traveller of February 10, 1892, gives an interesting account of a corres- pondence which took place between Bishop Keane, Sitting Down on the Press. 304 America or Home: Christ or the Pope. of the Catholic University of Washing-ton, and the editor of the Church Progress. The Bishop censures the editor for criticizing- the Archbishop of New York for sanctioning- some Poug-hkeepsie arrange- ment. He then proceeds to censure him for criti- cizing- and discussing- the actions of the Archbishop of St. Paul for his course in the Faribault schools. He says he considers the course of the Church Prog- ress as inexcusable, and calls the attention of the editor to "the verdict, on matters of this sort, passed by the Third Plenary Council of Baltimore, Nos. 230 and 231, which we here give. In No. 230, the Council expresses its shame and its sorrow that it should be compelled to remind the newspaper writers that they cannot be permitted either them- selves to attack, or to permit others in their columns to attack, ecclesiastics, and especially bishops, for the administration of the charg-es com- mitted to them ; and it quotes, at leng-th, strong- words to the same effect from our Holy Father, Pope Leo XIII., in apostolic letter of January 25, 1882. In No. 231, it warns such writers, that by so doing- they render themselves obnoxious, not only to reproof, but even to ecclesiastical censures. Its concluding- words are : ' And with still greater reason, if they presume to criticize or condemn, in their newspapers or books, the action of a bishop in ruling- and administrating- his diocese, we declare both the writers themselves and xhose who are partakers in or encourag-ers of this most pernicious abuse to be disturbers of g-ood order, contemners and enemies of ecclesiastical authority, and guilty How Rome Controls the Press. 305 of most grave scandal ; and that they therefore deserve, upon proof of their guilt, to be punished also by canonical censures. ' " Archbishop Kain Censures the Editor of the Western Watchman. — In March, 1894, the priests of the St. Louis archdiocese received the following" letter from their archbishop : The Western Watchman, and its reprint, the Sunday Watchman, a weekly paper edited by the Rev. D. S. Phelan, and published in this city, and professing" to be devoted to the interests of the Catholic Church in the West, is adjudged by us a most unfit paper to be introduced into our Catholic families. We regard it as subversive of ecclesias- tical discipline, and even dangerous to the faith of the Catholic people ; and, therefore, we feel bound to warn them against its baneful influence and to entreat them not to give it their support or en- couragement. Inasmuch as the reverend editor pays no heed to our admonitions — nay, even defiant- ly denies our authority in the premises — we deem it our solemn duty, as the guardian of the Ctiurch's in- terests, to thus publicly warn the faithful under our pastoral charge, against a newspaper which falsely claims to be an exponent of Catholic thought. You are ordered to read this letter at all the masses in your church on the first Sunday after its reception. Yours very truly in Christ, John J. Kain, Archbishop Coadjutor and Administrator. St. Louis, Mo., March 15, 1894. Sad, indeed, it is to record the fact, that the in- terdict of this despot was successful in its purpose. It forced Editor Phelan to make a most humiliat- 20 306 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. ing* apology, and to print a complete retraction which was dictated by the archbishop. Archbishop Elder Censures Owen Smith, Editor of the Catholic Telegraph. — We have not space to publish this correspondence in full, but will quote sufficient- ly to give you an idea of the tyranny of the Arch- bishop of Cincinnati : I call on you to publish in the Catholic Telegraph of this coming- week, in the usual place and type of editorial matter, a declaration of your regrets for each of the three articles mentioned above ; your retraction of all injurious assertions contained in them ; and your express promise, that hereafter you will not allow anything - to appear in the paper which may contravene, neither the admonition of the Sovereig-n Pontiff, nor the prohibition of the Council of Baltimore. It will be necessary to let me see the declaration and promise before it is published, that I may be satisfied of its' sufficiency. In case you should not think proper to comply with this requirement, it will become my duty to take what other measures may be needed to abate the scandal. Very respectfully, Your Servant in Christ, William Henry Elder, Archbishop Cincinnati. After several communications had passed be- tween the editor and the Archbishop, the editor finally subscribed himself to the following": " I cheerfully subscribe my name to the follow- ing- disavowal, so kindly dictated by his Grace : 4 As publisher of the Catholic Telegraph, I hereby comply with the requirements of the above letter. I regret the appearance of the articles referred to. I retract (or if you choose, disavow) all of the in- How Rome Controls the Press. 307 jurious assertions and inferences contained in them, and I make the required promise, which I will keep loyalh T and honorably as long- as I am connected with the paper. Owen Smith."' The sentence that gave particular offense to the Archbishop was the following" sarcastic reflection upon the clergv : "Almost all of the priests of the diocese are looking- for big parishes. There is no concealing the fact, there seems to be a perfect mania among- them." Bishop G-ilmour of Cleveland Censures the Editor of the Catholic Knight. — During- the Bishop's absence at the Baltimore Congress some indiscreet writer on the Knight penned a criticism on the musical regu- lations of a neighboring diocese, which brought forth a censure from Bishop Gilmour, of which the editor speaks as follows : "The Bishop censured us publicly in the press, and from several altars and pulpits, and privately, wherever he got a chance to introduce our name. He went so far as to labor with the merchants to have them refuse to trade with us. He tried to have Catholic publishers refuse to sell us their books; those whose 'ads' were in our columns were forced to withdraw their patronage, etc." The Cleveland Leader, commenting on this, says: "The editor of the Catholic Knight supported his Church with whatever ability he possessed, and the first time he manifested the slighest indepen- dence of mind, he finds her terrible engines of des- potism turned against him. He is feeling the weight of the iron rod he has helped to strengthen. He is forced to swallow a dose of the medicine he has aided to administer to others." Archbishop Fabre and the Canada Revue. — The Archbishop condemned the Revue, and instituted a 308 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. boycott against the paper. The managers of the paper instituted suit against the Archbishop, but the judge dismissed the case upon the ground that " such a high dignitary of the Church as an arch- bishop, who is the spiritual adviser of many thousand souls, has a perfect right to warn persons under his spiritual charge against pernicious liter- ature, and also to condemn certain so-called Cath- olic publications which attack his Church. " The judge admitted that the plaintiff may have suf- fered damages, but that, as a professed Catholic, who published what were considered by his spirit- ual superior improper or unorthodox articles, he could have no cause for redress. Therefore the costs of the suit were levied against the plaintiff. The above instances are but a few of the many censures which archbishops have administered to editors. When a Catholic editor makes a com- mendable effort to expose and reform abuses in the Church, it is certain that he will be humiliated by the despot that rules over his diocese. The above letters reveal the spirit of the boycott, the excom- munication, and the Inquisition. It is the spirit that has been manifested by Rome from the dark ages to destroy freedom of speech, freedom of press, and freedom of worship. The letters of these archbishops are insults to the freedom and intelligence of our country. I denounce these eccle- siastical interferences and boycotts as public and national outrages. A Catholic editor dares not write what he thinks unless it be in harmony with the Papacy ; he is a How Rome Controls the Press. 309 gagged man ; he is a subject and servant of the archbishop. His paper is in bondage ; it is not a defender of the liberty of our land ; it dares not uphold our Constitution. Protestant Periodicals Branded. We have already quoted criticisms, denunciations and anathemas against them from Popes, Councils, and authors, but to refresh your minds upon this subject I will give a statement made by their Mr. Wolff, at the Baltimore Congress, on the non- Catholic newspapers: "Catholics have no more right to read such papers, or permit their children to read them, than they have to associate with irreverent or bad people, or with those who sneer or scoff at the true faith." Again and again have the laity been warned against Protestant papers in general, but now and then a particular paper is made the object of Rome's vengeance. For example : Scribner's Monthly Spotted. — From the New York Catholic Review of November 2, 1889, we copy the following : " Catholics must notice with regret the occasion- ally unfortunate remarks and reflections on the faith that are creeping into Scribner's fine maga- zine. We look, of course, for partial blunders now and then. Protestant and agnostic editors cannot avoid them absolute^ ; and we allow for the spirit which has been abroad in the world for nearly four centuries, and which will show itself, even when precautions are taken. But we must protest against such views as are expressed in Andrew 310 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Lang's poem in the November number, and we advise Catholics of spirit to leave that number unbought on the news-stands." CONCLUSION. The first Amendment to the Constitution of the United States declares : "Congress shall make no law abridging the freedom of speech or the press." We have learned from the decree of Rome and the censorship of the press that Romanism is an enemy to the freedom of the press and therefore to our Constitution. She claims the right to curse editors and to curse papers. She claims the right to com- mand the laity to withdraw subscriptions and advertisements from newspapers. She claims the right to dictate what shall be published in papers and what shall be read. Is not this presumptuous ? Is not this high-handed despotism? Is not this depriving the people of the right to be their own guardians and censors ? The Censorship of the Press is Depressing to the Intellect of Man. There is a dignity in being able to say, as did the Apostle Paul : " I am a free man." No Roman Catholic editor can say that. To be dictated to by an ecclesiastical superior is most degenerating toi the mental faculties. The editor who is compelled to look to a bishop to know what is right and wrong, and what is fit and unfit for his paper, is disqualified to be a member of our free republic. This censorship is as depressing to communities How Rome Controls the Press. 311 and states as it is to individuals. Those who sur- render to it cannot be defenders of the liberty of the press. Those who obey these commands must be false to our Constitution and traitors to our Gov- ernment. Charles Eaton, speaking- on this subject, says : " If a considerable portion of our population shall surrender to this priestly dictation, it will have its injurious effect on all the other portion ; or, if the latter resist its influence, then the effect of a continuance of the dictation will be to stir up strife and conflict between the element which submits and that which manfully perseveres in upholding independence. There will necessarily be conflict in a- state where there are rival sovereignties, namely, that of the papal priesthood ruling- a large portion of the people on the one hand, and that of the self-governing- people on the other hand ruling themselves. And the conflict will wax in intensity till one or the other sovereignty is humbled in the dust." How Long must Americans Endure this Cen- sorship ? Have we no pity for those who are under the power of the Pope ? How long must our daily pa- pers be the slaves of this papal organization ? How long must we submit to this ecclesiastical au- thority that detests Protestantism ? How long shall we permit this suppression of news to continue? How much longer must we suffer this unjust discrimina- tion ? Are we to stand by in indifference and ex- cuse ourselves on the ground that this discipline enforced in the Catholic Church is none of our busi- 312 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope ness ? Have we no duty to perform but to keep silent ? Shall we surrender the right that we pos- sess under the Stars and Stripes ? Shall we stand idly by and permit these dictators to defy our in- dependence, control and degrade our public press ? Shall we suffer woe to come upon us because we refuse to lift our voice and cast our votes against this unjust proscription ? Of what service is a free press, if it is not exercised ? Of what value is lib- erty, if it is not to be enjoyed? Shall we not, as free men, demand an unfettered press, unfettered by every organization that is op- posed to our civil liberties, good morals, good cit- izenship, and the enforcing of existing laws ? Shall we not demand a public press that will speak out, without fear or favor, upon the school ques- tion and the rights and liberties of American citizens? Shall we not demand a public press free from Roman Catholic editors, and reporters, and sympathizers ? Shall we not demand a press that will assist in educating our people and molding our opinions more in favor of home rule than Pope rule? Shall we not demand a public press that will support every movement that favors free speech, free press, free conscience, and a free wor- ship ? Shall we not demand a press that is op- posed to the dictations of foreign potentates and powers and the arbitrary denunciation, censorship, and government of Papal ecclesiastics ? ''This controversy is upon us," says Bishop Cox, of the Episcopal Church, "and the sooner our peo- ple realize it the better, and the sooner the sword How Rome Controls the Press. 313 is drawn the better ; the sooner the scabbard is flung - to the winds the better ; and the sooner the bridges are torn down, or burned, the better. There is no satisfactory compromise possible. This con- troversy cannot come to an end until the hand of this foreign ecclesiastical power no longer shall be felt, pressing with its withering touch upon our journalistic literature, and upon all the free insti- tutions of this country, which are as dear as life to every true American citizen." Oh, my patriotic friends, let us work and pray for a day when we shall have in reality and in truth a free press ; a day when the beams of truth radiating from this free press will dispel the gloom of mental night, chase from the world the super- stitions of the dark ages, unmask the tyrannies and gigantic wrongs of despots, wake humanity from its sleepy ignorance, break the bondage of papal reign, and bathe the world in a flood of light, until the triumph of truth shall be complete, and the "wilderness and the solitary place shall be made glad, and the desert shall rejoice and blossom like as a rose." ROME'S ATTACK ON OUR PUBLIC SCHOOLS. "I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say."— I. Cor. x. IS. I have a little book compiled by a Roman Catho- lic priest, entitled " Judges of Faith : Christian vs. Godless Schools." It is published by a Catholic publishing- house, and bears the endorsement of Cardinals Gibbons and Newman, and of many other authorities of the Church. It contains the rulings of more than twenty councils ; six or seven synods; two Roman pontiffs ; three hundred and eighty high church dignitaries, besides the views of prelates and priests of various ranks. To indicate its spirit we will give some of the choice epithets which it uses in denouncing our public school system : "Godless," "irreligious," "unchristian," "scan- dalous," "grossly immoral," "filthy," "vicious," "diabolical," " a detestable system," "positively dangerous," " a place where children imbibe the poisonous germs of infidelity and immorality," "your very blood would curdle at the scandal of which they are the scene." On page 9, the author tells us "Catholics will continue building schools on their own grounds " until our school buildings, "left empty by Catholics deserting them, shall be (314) Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 315 lawfully acquired and occupied by denominational schools." This little book is of the highest Ro- man Catholic authority, and has a wide circula- tion ; it is addressed to Catholic parents, and unre- servedly commits the Church as the implacable enemy of the public school. We must mention some special attacks made upon our schools by some of their dignitaries and official organs. The Catholic Quarterly Review, of Boston, says : " We would much rather our children should grow % up in ignorance than be taught in a school that is not Catholic.'' Freeman's Romish Journal says : " Let the pub- lic school system go to where it came from — the devil. We want Christian schools, and the State cannot tell us what Christianity is." The Cincinnati Catholic Telegraph says : " It will be a glorious day for the Catholics of this country, when, under the blows of justice and morality, our school system will be shivered to pieces." Cardinal Manning says: "The common school system of the United States is the worst in the world." Father Walker declares, "Unless you suppress the public school system, as at present conducted, it will prove the damnation of this country." The Catholic Columbian, edited under the super- vision of the Bishop of Columbus, says : "Secular schools are unfit for Catholic children. Catholic parents cannot be allowed the sacraments who $16 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. choose to send their children to them when they could make use of the Catholic schools." Pope Pius IX., in the 45th proposition of the syllabus issued by him in 1864, declares: "That the Romish Church has a right to interfere in the discipline of the public schools, and in the choice of the teachers of these schools." And in proposi- tion 47th, that " public schools open to all children for the education of the young-, should be under the control of the Romish Church ; should not be subject to the civil power, nor made to conform to the opinions of the age." In proposition 48th, he says: "Catholics cannot approve of a system of. educating 1 youth which is unconnected with the Catholic faith and power of the Church." Edmund F. Dunne, LL.D., said at the Catholic Congress (Baltimore, 1889): "Why should the state ask for the child ? What can it do with it ? It cannot educate it. It has no power in that direc- tion. . . . That is beyond its charter, beyond its rights, beyond its power." Again he says: " Why should we not love this land ? Is it not our own ? Is it not under the care of Catholic saints ? With a Catholic people this land were surely Catholic." Bishop Gilmour, at the dedication of the Catho- lic University at Washington, said : "Catholics are willing to accept the public schools in America as they have done in Europe and elsewhere, on condition that an arrangement should be made that the child be taught religion.' 1 I ask, what religion? Pope Leo XIII., in a letter to one of his cardi- Home's Attack on our Public Schools. 317 nals, dated March 25, 1879, says: " Nor can we here pass over in silence the opening- of anti-Catholic schools, with singular effrontery, under our very eyes, even at the gates of the Vatican, the vene- rated seat of the Roman Pontiffs. In contrast to this licentious liberty so amply conceded to heter- odox schools, in ways indirect indeed, but yet supremely efficacious, they endeavor to impede the increase and development of Catholic schools." I have in my possession a sufficient number of discourses, letters and decrees denouncing- our pub- lic schools, from Roman Catholic dignitaries, to make a good-sized volume. The hierarchy has thoroug-hly committed itself ag-anist the public school system, and as it is infallible it cannot re- treat ; to do so would be a refutation of its infal- libility. HOW ROME ATTACKS OUR PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 1. By Abolishing the Bible. This was the first attack; this the entering wedge ; this she has accomplished in many towns and cities. "The Judges of Faith" objects to the Bible, because, it declares, " The very reading- of the Bible in the public schools is an attempt to pervert the hearts of Catholic children." Bishop Spotswood says, "I would rather one-half the people of this nation should be brought to the stake and burned than one man should read the Bible and form his judgment from its contents " The Priest and the Parish School. 320 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope She claims to be the only Church of Christ on earth, and yet she dreads the Bible. God pity the Church that is afraid of the Bible. Our national independence was won by men who loved God's Book. Our free school system is the result of a Bible-loving* patriotism. Our forefathers planted homes, schoolhouses and churches, side by side. They came to this country as a persecuted people, who sought liberty of speech and of worship. Their children studied the school-books and read the Bible. If we must take the Bible out of our public schools, why not take it out of our halls of legislation, courts of justice, public as3^1ums, prisons, etc. If the Bible is, as Andrew Jackson said, "the rock of our liberties," I cannot see how the reading- of it would be injurious to our public schools. The Catholics say "it is secta- rian," and " Protestant," and " wicked to use it"; therefore, they want it prohibited. Then, why not prohibit the army, because the Quakers say it is wicked ? I am opposed to the union of church and state, yet the separation of the same does not imply a divorce of religion from state. Protestants oppose sectarian instruction in our public schools, yet they do not consider the reading* of God's Word as having* any tendency to make them sectarian. The reading* of the Bible will build up our morals, and yet it will not necessarily make the schools secta- rian. If the reading of the Bible will promote the morals of the children, the schools have a right to it, Eome's Attack on our Public Schools. 321 Daniel Webster declares : "To preserve the gov- ernment we must also preserve the morals." If the reading" of the Bible in the public schools will pre- serve the morals, then it will hurt the state to dis- pense with it. One-half of the children in the United States are not in Sunday-schools ; if the Bible would be read in the public schools it would teach these children reverence for God, and rever- ence for law, and reverence for woman, all of which are "pillars of the republic." On this subject there should be the widest liberty, and the parents who object to this reading should be allowed to decide whether their children should or should not be present when the Bible is read. Let the Bible-reading occur at the beginning or the close of the session. But the Catholics have said that the Bible must go. They have protested against the reading of it in our public schools. They have used their polit- ical intrigues, and have, to a large extent, accom- plished their purpose. The fiery Revolutionary orator, Rufus Choate, once said, " The Bible shall not be taken from our public schools so long as there is a bit of Ply mouth Rock left for a gun-flint." Well, Plymouth Rock still stands, but the Bible is left out of many of our schools, and the Rufus Choate patriotism has been trampled under foot. The Bible is God's book. It belongs neither to the Roman Catholics exclusively, nor to the Prot- estants, but to both. It was made for all of God's people, and is no more sectarian than the air we breathe or the water we drink. Rome wants the 21 322 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Bible out of the public schools for the reason that it exposes her iniquities, and because, "You cannot find in it the fundamental dog-mas of Romanism. You cannot find in it the priestly or episcopal celib- acy. If the Roman Catholic people should read it, they would all see that their priests are not keep- ing - the laws of God in living" without recognized families. The doctrine of the Immaculate Concep- tion is not in the Bible. The worship of Mary is not in the Bible ; Purgatory is not in the Bible. The Mass is not in the Bible. The Assumption of the Virgin is not in the Bible. Indulgences are not in the Bible, nor Papal Infallibility, nor Ex- treme Unction, nor the Inquisition, nor Dens' The- ology, nor a great deal more that they depend upon. This is the real reason that they object to the Bible : because the open Bible in the hands of the people destroys the wicked pretensions of the hierarchy, and emancipates men from the yoke that neither they nor their fathers have ever been able to bear without being* pressed to the ground." (Rev. I. J. Lansing.) Because she keeps her mutilated Bible from the masses is no reason that we should keep a correct translation from them. This grand old Book has brought comfort to many a sorrowing heart, light to many a dark soul, and salvation to many a lost man. It is the foundation of all just government. It is the ground of our morals. It is, as Gen. Grant says, "the sheet-anchor of our liberties." Then let us treasure it as the apple of our eye. Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 323 2. By Denouncing them as Godless. Priest Walker, in a discourse published in the New York Herald, in speaking- of the public schools, said : " They are Godless, and those who send their children to them cannot expect the mercy of God. You will live to see the day when it will be under- stood that the parents who permit this great sin will be refused the sacraments of the Church. What ! let them die without the rites of the Church? Yes, I say so. I would as soon administer the sac- rament to a dog- as to such a Catholic." "The Judges of Faith," on pag-e 125, g-ives a quotation from Archbishop Spaulding-, in which he declares that under our public school system our children are practically reared up more like enlig-htened pagans than as instructed Christians. Priest Frul says : •' These so-called public schools are infidel and sectarian. Catholic parents who send their children to them are guilty of a mortal sin." The Chicag-o Tablet, a prominent Catholic paper, says : "The common schools of this country are scenes of moral pollution, and sinks of hell." Rome's first attack on our public schools was on the ground that they were sectarian because the Bible was read in them ; and when the Bible is gone, she declares them to be Godless. It was first too much religion, and now it is not enough. As Mr. Rowland has well said, "Rome makes them Godless, and then objects to them because they are Godless." But is this not a very dangerous argu- ment for her to use ? Had she not better sweep her 324 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. own door-steps? Had she not better pluck the beam out of her own eye ? Whoever brings immo- rality into our public schools should be exposed and punished. But I must deny the charge that our public schools are "Godless" and "grossly immo- ral." I must deny that our tens of thousands of public school teachers exert an immoral influence over their pupils. Rome says our public schools are Godless, then I presume she would call her schools Godly. Let us see. As to the relative moral influence on society of the public school sys- tem and the Roman Catholic Church and schools, the latter will find that she is the stench of a char- nel-house in comparison with the purity of the Rocky Mountain air. She attacks our public schools as Godless, yet three-fourths of our crim- inals are her children, or are brought up under her influence.* 3. She Denounces them as Protestant. Says one of her writers : " Why should the State support Protestant schools and not Catholic ? " But this argument is false. Our public schools are not Protestant. Because a public school teacher is a Protestant does not imply that the school is Prot- estant, any more than to say because McKinley is a Methodist the State of Ohio is Methodist. Neither are we to infer, that because a majority of the pupils are Protestant, the school is therefore Protestant. If the denomination of the teacher was considered, then many of our public schools *See lecture on Romanism and Protestantism. ttoME's Attack on our Public Schools. 325 would be most emphatically Roman Catholic ; but this Romanists are unanimous in denying, for the} T claim them to be both Protestant and Godless. The public school is not an institution to teach either Romanism or Protestantism, but to teach the com- mon branches, facts in science, history, literature, etc. 4. By Objecting to their Text-Books. Again and again Rome has attacked our text- books. Again and again she has objected to the history taught in our public schools. She is afraid of history, and desires to conceal her black record. She does not want the rising generation to know- that she has murdered from fifty to one hundred million Protestants. She would like to cover up her bloody record in Spain, France, England, Mex- ico, and other countries. She would like to blot out of existence the terrible story of the Inquisi- tion. She has objected to every history that has given a correct, authentic and full account of the great Reformation. Jos. D. Fallon, one of the Roman Catholic text- book examiners of Boston, in speaking of Meyer's and Sheldon's Histories, declares: "Two books more inaccurate as historical records, more bigoted and objectionable in their language and spirit, have never been presented for examination to the present text-book committee." Judge Fallon's report on these histories, as well as on Sheldon's History, is merely Rome's charge upon histories because they contain facts, because they are not tortured into 326 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope\ a justification of the ways of the alleged infallible Church. Rome parts faith with the very history she has made. She dare not face her own record. History exposes Rome. It explodes many of her dogmas, such as papal infallibility, temporal power, clerical celibacy, purgatory, indulgences, etc. In the light of history these are unsubstantiated. Father Malone, editor of the Colorado Catholic, made an attack upon Meyer's Mediaeval and Modern History. He objects to such historic facts as the following: "The Reformation was the means of freeing Northern Europe from the despotic domi- nation of Rome" ; " The Church set herself to the work of exterminating, with fire and sword, the entire people, men, women and children, of the Albigenses" ; " Indulgences are remissions of pun- ishment granted to the persons who prefer to pay a sum of money rather than pay the penances im- posed upon them by the Church." Mr. Meyer would not change his history ; he claims that "his- tory is history," and that it must not be doctored to suit any church or potentate. The old edition of Anderson stated many facts in history to which Rome objected, and the new edition of Anderson's history was altered to suit the Romanists. In the old edition we read, " King Henry, in order to gain the favor of the Church, caused severe laws to be passed against the Lol- lards, and one of them was condemned and burned at the stake. This was the first English subject that was put to death on account of his religious opinions"; in the new edition this sentence is Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 327 omitted. On page 192 of the old edition we read, "The inquisition was established at Toulouse, and all who refused to conform with the tenets of the Church of Rome were mercilessly punished"; in the new book all of this is omitted. In the old edi- tion we are told "the whole number slaughtered in different parts of the kingdom amounted to thirty thousand " (the author is here speaking of the massacre of St.. Bartholomew); in the new edi- tion this sentence is omitted. I could make numer- ous quotations of this kind, showing that Ander- son had to make many alterations that his book might be approved by the Pope and his officials. Swinton's History was driven out of the Boston public schools because it told some unpleasant truths about Rome. Rome has compelled Ander- son to change and mutilate his history. She has protested against Meyer's, and excluded it where it was within her power. President McDowell, of the Colorado Methodist University, says: "It is evident that the attack is simply a part of the determination of Rome to have suppressed every fact in the history of the middle ages which reflects in any way upon the Roman Catholic Church," and he adds, "the Romish Church, from the Pope down, is opposed to our public schools unless she can control them." As Rome objects to our public school histories, it is opportune to ask what history she would teach. In her History of the United States, by M. Sadlier, more space is devoted to Romish priests than to Lincoln and Washington. His histories of the 328 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. United States are more the history of Catholicism in the United States than the history of our rise, prog- ress and victories.* Rome's Bible History tells us ** Protestantism resorts to force and violence." Her history of the middle ages is woefully per- verted. We look upon the great Reformers as the leading lights of those dark periods, but Rome denounces them as blasphemers. Dickens' Child's History of England was cast out of the public schools of Boston by Rome's text-book examiners ; so was Thompson's History of England ; and so were other books, for the simple reason that Rome objects to them. Rome objected to Webster's Dictionary until the publishers of that splendid dictionary were compelled to secure Callaghan, of the diocese of Little Rock, to revise and edit every- thing appertaining to the Church. In the light of these facts, do we want Rome to dictate to our school authorities how to teach our children ? Must we sit like belabored hounds and allow Rome to rule us, and to rule us by boycotts, poisoned cups, the midnight assassin, the incendiary's torch, the subsidized press, the sword and the bullet ? 5. By Claiming it is Unjust to be Taxed Without Receiving Benefit. The Freeman's Journal says : "We do not want to- be taxed for Protestant or Godless schools." A priest at Berlin, Wis., boldly said, "The time is not far when the Romish Churches, by order of the Pope, will refuse to pay the school taxes, and * See article on Text-Books Used ia Parish Schools. Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 329 sooner than pay the agent or collector will put a bullet through his breast. This order can come at any time from Rome ; and will come as suddenly as the pulling- of the trig-g-er of a gun, and of course this will be obeyed, as it comes from God Almighty." The same sentiment has been expressed by more than one Romanist. Even the Catholic World declares, " Education must be controlled by Cath- olic authorities, and under education the opinions of the individual and the utterances of the press are included, and many opinions are to be forbidden by the secular arm, under the authority of the Church, even to war and bloodshed." Rome takes her children from our public schools, forces them into the parochial schools, and then cries " unjust taxation." Why do not the Presby- terians, Congregationalists, Methodists and Dis- ciples, who sustain schools and colleges, make the same demand upon the public ? Why do not our wealthy bachelors, and wealthy married people who have no children, cry out "unjust taxation" ? As regards the matter of taxation, the state deals with her people neither as Catholics or Protestants, neither as married or single, but solely as citizens. The state does not ask whether the taxpayer is Jew or Gentile, a Catholic or a Protestant, married or single. It simply asks that he pay his taxes as an individual. The public school is considered by the state an institution that is necessary for her high- est interests, and therefore she taxes her people to support and maintain them. 330 America or Home: Christ or the Pope. 6. By Proposing a Division of the Public School Money. I was told by a member of the Roman Catholic Church that she belonged to a society whose prime object was to work for a division of the public school money. Rome is greedy, and there is no end to her schemes for getting- money. She has wormed out of the city of New York more than five million dollars to endow, support and sustain her institutions. Again and again they have proposed a division of the school fund. They claim that such a division between the Protestant and Catho- lic, pro rata, would only be equitable. But do you see to what this would lead ? Every denomination throughout the country would claim her share of the public money, and consequently there would be numerous sectarian schools springing up through- out the land, and many of them would be more anxious to maintain their creed and denomination than to educate the children. The various Protestant denominations know the folly of such a proposal and the inevitable results that would follow it, and therefore make no such demands. Our lamented Garfield said: "It would be danger- ous to our institutions to apply any portion of the revenue of the state to the support of sectarian schools," and General Grant stated in 1876 that " We must encourage free schools, and resolve that not one dollar appropriated to them shall be applied to the support of any sectarian school." Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 331 7. By Substituting Parochial Schools.* Romanists claim that the public school system is more expensive than the . parochial system, and therefore, on the merit of superior economy, they propose the parochial school. In reply, I would say that it is not always economy to buy the cheapest article. It is very questionable as to whether it would be better to have a cheaper Catholic educa- tion than to receive a more expensive one in our public schools. The character of the education must be considered, as well as the expense. Were the parochial schools introduced, and all the other sects to start up their schools at public expense, the cost of so many rival schools would probably be far greater than at present. The matter of econo- my, therefore, should not be considered. Rome has her parochial schools. She compels her children to attend them ; in some places she refuses to confirm children that do not attend them; in other places she refuses the sacrament to the parents who do not support them. Do you know what Rome teaches in these paro- chial schools ? I was told the past week by a young" man who had attended Father Quigley's school that the principal study in that school is the catechism. They begin on the catechism, and unless they know it, other lessons are deferred until it is learned. They seem to live on the catechism. It is like a boarding-house in Virginia, where they have corn bread every meal. More than one Romish *See Appendix 1^. 332 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. priest has stated that the catechism is sufficient for the common man to know. The effects of the parochial school are sufficient to condemn them in the eyes of every intelligent man. Children trained in the parochial schools are more than three times as likely to get into jail than those who are reared in our public schools.* In the parochial schools the children are taught the superiority of the Pope's flag over the stars and stripes ; the superiority of the Pope to the President of our United States ; they are taught the catechism more than any other book ; they are taught to hate Protestantism. Mr. Wheeler has made a statement of the illiter- acy of eight Roman Catholic and eight Protestant countries, in which it is shown that the illiteracy in the former is fourteen times greater than the latter. The statement is compiled from the data furnished by the reports of the United States Com- missioners of Education, the census of 1880, and the Statesman's Year Book of 1887 :f "Contrast eight Roman Catholic countries, viz., Venezuela, Austria, Hungary, France, Brazil, Spain, Portugal, Belgium and Italy, with eight Protestant countries, viz. : Victoria, Sweden, Swit- zerland, Netherlands, Germany, Denmark, Great Britain and the United States. The two groups each cover an area of over 4,000,000 square miles ; they each contain about 150,000,000 people. In the one group the Romanists show an average percentage of 91.3 of the inhabitants. In the other group the *See article on Romanism and Protestantism. tSee Appendix 10— Illiteracy. Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 333 Protestants show an average of 79.75 of the inhabit- ants. Each religion is respective^ dominant in its own group. But right here the similarity ceases. Night and day are not more unlike. While the average percentage of illiteracy in the Roman Catholic group is 59.61 or over half the population, the average percentage of illiteracy in the Protes- tant group is only 4.156 ; in other words illiteracy in the Roman Catholic group is 14.343 times great- er than in the Protestant." It is no wonder that Victor Hugo said : "Italy, that taught man how to read, knows not how to read." Father Chiniquy says: "The purpose of Rome is to educate a man just enough so that he will kiss the toe of the Pope." The parochial schools have kept the masses in ignorance. I chal- lenge the Catholic priesthood to point to one Cath- olic nation where the children have been taught to read and write, and to point to one Catholic nation that stands in the lead in education. The brains of the world, the great books of the world, the great inventions of the world and the great educa- tional institutions of the world are found in Prot- estant countries. The world has learned that an education, to be broad and universal, must be taken out of the hands of the Romish priests and nuns. The illiteracy of Roman Catholic countries is the best condemnation of parochial schools. History declares them to be failures, utter failures. Then let Rome reform her own schools and bring them up to the standard of our public schools before she asks to be heard. 334 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. 8. By Supplying the Public Schools with Cath- olic Teachers. Pope Pius IX. says: "The Romish Church has a right to interfere in the discipline of the public schools, and in the arrangement of the study, and in the choice of teachers for these schools." All of her children do not attend her parochial schools, and therefore she uses her political intrigue and power to fill the public schools with Roman Catho- lic teachers, that they may, as far as possible, Ro- manize the American youth. But if our public schools are, as Rome says, too Godless and grossly immoral for Catholic children to attend, then are they not too Godless and grossly immoral for Cath- olic teachers to teach in them ? Through her po- litical power she elects Catholic school boards, and they, playing into the hands of the Catholic Church, appoint Catholic teachers. Dr. O. C. Brown, of Dubuque, Iowa, addressed an interesting letter to the Catholic Bishop of that Diocese, concerning what the Romanists are doing in Protestant Iowa. These facts Dr. Brown verifies by his personal experience. In this letter he states: "At Key West, three miles southwest of here, the public school is in the same yard with the Catholic Church. It is taught by nuns, who teach the Roman Catechism as a regular study. At the time of my visit the children were away riding with the sisters on a school-day and in school- hours. At New Mallory, Prairie Creek, and the district next beyond the last (Miss Rooney, Miss McCarthy and Miss Callaghan respectively being Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 335 the teachers), the catechism of the Roman Church is regularly taught as one of the studies. I my- self have seen it in two of these schools and heard a recitation in regular school-hours. At Bernard, there is a similar state of things. "At Wilton, near Ashbury, three miles north- west, some years ago a priest of this diocese ordered and secured, through the Catholic members of the school board, the removal of the school from the public building to one which he designated, where he regularly heard recitations in the catechism. Later the same priest appeared at a public exhibi- tion, produced a heavy whip which he had bought, and ordered the whipping of fourteen children in a house crowded with visitors. While the whip- ping was in progress he stood over the teacher ordering her to 'lay it on.' And yet there are those who tell us that such high-handed and out- rageous proceedings of priests within your diocese are no worse than the quiet reading of a chapter from the Sermon on the Mount by other teachers. At ' Holy Cross ' the public school was sold, and the only school there now is one built on church property and managed by Catholic authorities, but paid for by public money. All of these facts and others like them exist, as you know, in this county. At Spruce Creek, Spring Brook, La Motte, Otter Creek, Butler, District No. 3, and many other places in Jackson County, a similar state of things exists. All of these public schools have been per- verted to the use of Romanism, so far, at least, as to have the catechism taught in them, in violation of the Constitution of Iowa and of the United States. At Tette de Morte a still greater abuse exists, for there the public school in District No. 2, Jackson County, is in a nunnery." We can submit these facts to the readei without 336 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. comment. They are concerning" the public schools supported by the state. Similar facts can be g-athered in every State in the Union. If the Baptist or Methodist Church had done these thing's, there is not a political org"an in the nation that would not ring- with indig-nation. Why are they silent now ? In the year of our Lord 1893, twenty Protestant teachers were ejected from the Troy schools, and Catholic teachers put in. In 1890 there were 1855 public school teachers in Chicag-o, and 1144 of these were Catholics ; Rev. J. W. Allen, of Chicag-o, writes Dec. 15, 1894, that 75 per cent, of the public school teachers of Chicago are Catholics. But, you say, why not employ Catholic teachers in our public schools as well as those of Protestant denominations ? I would say most emphatically because the Roman Catholic Church is a political party and the Protestant denominations are not. No Catholic school-teacher shall be absolved unless she works in the interest of Rome. Are we not justified in objecting- to teachers in our public schools who are avowed enemies to the schools and who are in favor of parochial schools and of state money to support them ? This is a most important question. Our school board should be most care- fully selected. Before voting-, every voter should ask as to the religious convictions of Murphy, or Flanagan, or O'Flaherty, or Mullig-an, or O'Brien, or Pat Daug-herty. When Mr. Edward Everett Hale was asked if he would not serve as a member of the school board of Boston, he said, "Gentle- Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 337 men, I am incapable of being- a member of the school board ; I never spent but two weeks in Ire- land in my life." Well, my fellow citizens, true patriotism and self-preservation demand that you keep every enemy of our public schools out of the school board as a member thereof, and out of the school as a teacher. 9. By Conciliatory Methods. Bishop Ireland recently declared that he was a friend of the state schools, and in favor of the state making* laws looking to compulsory education. This will do as a bright side to present to a Prot- estant public, but the anaconda always covers his victim with slime before he swallows him. We are to accept with a great deal of allowance any such statement. Bishop Ireland said at the Catholic Centenary Celebration, ** The great work which the Catholics of the United States are called to do in the coming century is to make America Catho- lic." The little book called " Judg-es of Faith : Christian against Godless Schools, " contains the endorsement of the highest authorities of the Ro- man Catholic Church, all of which are unreservedly opposed to the public schools. The Pope has sent Satolli to the United States to assist in settling- the school question, and other questions, in favor of the Pope. I for one have never been the least inclined to accept him as an ambassador, because he came from a land where the standard of education is so low, that it is out of sig-ht, when compared to the standard of education in the United States. I have 22 338 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. never taken much to their conciliatory methods. Our public schools are cherished institutions, and essential to the preservation of our liberties. And, when Roman Catholics publicly declare and ac- knowledge that they are Godless and infidel, they publicly declare and acknowledge that they are enemies of our free institutions, and are in open conflict with Protestantism and Patriotism. 10. By Claiming Every Parent has a Right to Educate his own Child. Catholics have much to say on this question. They cry loud and long- upon the subject of Catholic conscience. Let us for a moment examine into the rights of the child, the rights of the parent, and the rights of the state. The child has the right to existence, the right to maintenance, the right to a fair education, the right to state protection, and the right to worship according to the dictates of his conscience. The parent has a right to exercise authority over the child so long as he does not con- flict with the rights of the child or the rights of the state. The parents has no right to teach the .child or allow him to be taught immorality or treason; he has no right to do anything that will lead the child to trample on the rights of others, or permit him to be taught by others any dogmas that will unfit him for good citizenship. Mr. Owen, in the "School Plot Unmasked," has given us a list of some of the rights of the state. The state has the right to exist and to perpetuate its existence. What is necessary to its existence it Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 339 has a right to require. The state has the right to establish universal education as the necessary con- dition of universal intelligence and social morality. The state has the right to establish a universal system of public schools as the necessary condition of universal education. The state has the right to establish universal use of the means of education by the instruction of all the children in the school. All of these rights are involved in the right of the state to exist as a society of individuals. A knowledge of these rights should be taught in schools. These rights are not taught in the paro- chial schools ; on the contrary, the parochial schools keep this knowledge from their children, and rob them of the superior advantages offered by our system of education. Germany maintains one great principle which is beautifully expressed by one of her authors : "Na- tional education is a national duty ; national edu- cation is a sacred duty ; to leave national education to chance, church or charity, is a national sin." Daniel Webster said: "The power over educa- tion belongs essentially to the Government. It is one of those powers, the exercise of which is indis- pensable to the preservation of society, to its integ- rity, and to its healthy action. It is the duty of self-preservation according to the mode of its exist- ence for the sake of common good." The Romanist lays claim to violation of con- science by our public school system, and if this claim is honest and just, it should receive candid attention ; but if this claim is built upon the sand, 340 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. it must fall. Conscience is under law and must be reasonable. The conscience of Protestants and the Conscience of the nation must be considered. Is not the Catholic conscience upon the school ques- tion considerably perverted ? Is it not a most un- reasonable conscience that opposes one of the insti- tutions that is necessary for the preservation of the hig-hest interests of the state ? Is not the Catholic conscience the conscience of the Pope, a foreig-n pontiff ? We have shown that the public school is a necessity and the Catholic authorities are opposed to public schools; therefore, the Catholic conscience is unjust and unreasonable, and does not deserve consideration. The Catholic conscience demands that their own religion must be taught in the pub- lic schools, or the children must attend the paro- chial schools. Then the question must be, to which does the school belong-, to the church or the state? This is one of the real issues. This conflict between the parochial and the pub- lic schools is far deeper than many Protestants are aware of . As Josiah Strong has well said: "It involves the whole subject of education, its aims and methods." The object of the public school is to make good citizens. The object of the parochial school is to make g"ood Catholics. The public school seeks to give both knowledge and discipline — not only truth, but the power to find truth. The parochial school aims to lead, rather than to train the mind ; to pro- duce a spirit of submission, rather than one of independence. The one system is calculated to Eome's Attack on our Public Schools. 341 arouse, the other to repress the spirit of inquiry. The one aims at self-control, the other at control by superiors. The one seeks to secure intelligent obedience to rightful authorities ; the other, un- questioning - obedience to arbitrary authority. Let me give you some of the real reasons why Rome attacks our public schools. 1. She Fears Intelligence. She is afraid of coming in contact with Protes- tant intellect. She prefers her youth to receive separate and priestly teaching. The editor of the Irish World claims that there are ten million persons in the United States, who as descendants of Ro- man Catholics ought to be members of the Holy Mother Church, but are lost to it, and this loss he attributes to the use of the public school. The Catholic Review, 1889, said: "The parochial school is necessary because Catholic children cannot be brought up Catholics and attend the public schools. At the present moment the Catholic Church in America depends more on the faith of the Catholic immigrant than on the faith of those who have re- ceived their education in the public schools. We see, therefore, no way of making them Catholics, than by the parochial school. " It is evident from their own writers that Roman- ism goes down before the electric torch of our pub- lic schools. Our public school makes intelligent citizens ; it makes American citizens ; it exposes the superstitions, dogmas and practices of past ages. Where these things are taught, Romanism cannot 342 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. stand. Ignorance is the necessary condition of Romanism. The Catholic World declared: "The best ordered and administered state is that in which few are well educated and lead, the many who are trained to obedience are willing" to be di- rected, content to follow, and do not aspire to be leaders. We believe the peasantry in Catholic countries, two centuries ago, were better educated, although for the most part unable to read or write, than are the great body of American people of to-day." A Protestant once asked a fellow laborer, who was a Romanist, the question, "What do you be- lieve, Patrick ?" To which Patrick replied, "Shure, and I believe what the Church believes." "Well," asked the Protestant, "what does the Church be- lieve ?" " Shure, man," said Pat, "the Church be- lieves what I believe !" "Well, Pat, what do you both believe?" "By my soul, sir, we both believe alike." "And," says Mr. Owen, "implicit faith and implicit ignorance are her condition." This is true, and this ignorance is a power when mar- shaled b} 7 despotic priests, who stand before the ignorant masses with supposed authority to save or damn the poor dupes who are pledged to obey the voice of the Church. Rome's power rests on keeping her people illiterate, on keeping therm studying the catechism, believing in relics, holy bones, holy saints, holy water, hail Marys and in- numerable masses and indulgences. Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 343 2. Rome wants to Control our Public Schools. One of their bishops, in writing- to the professors of a certain college, declared : "The Church holds herself to be invested wi'th the absolute rig-ht to teach mankind. She holds herself to be the de- pository of truth." The Tablet says : "The organ- ization of the schools, their internal arrangement and management, the choice and reg-ulation of studies, the selection of, appointment and dismissal of teachers, belong- exclusively to the spiritual authority." Bishop Ireland said to some graduat- ing- students at Rome, "We can have the United States in ten years, and I want to give you three points for your consideration." The public schools was one point named. Judg-e Dunne, at the Baltimore Congress (1889), said: " The Catholic seal is set on this land for- ever. . . . Why should the state ask for the child ? What can it do with it ? It cannot ed- ucate it. It has no power in that direction. . . That is beyond its charter, beyond its rig-hts, beyond its power." Ag-ain he says : "Why should we not love this land? Is it not our own ? Is it not under the care of Catholic saints ? With a Catholic people this land were surely Catholic." Bishop Gilmour, at the dedica- tion of the Catholic University at Washing-ton, said: "Catholics are willing- to accept the public schools in America as they have done in Europe, and elsewhere, on condition that an arrangement should be made that the child be taug-ht relig-ion." 344 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. I would ask : What religion ? Yea ! Verily Rome is pushing - hard to make Romanism supreme in the nation, to make religion a state affair, to control the press, to undermine our public schools, and to overthrow our liberties. Had she the power she would close our public schools, and compel our children to receive her instructions or do without instruction altogether. And this, too, in the face of the fact, that wherever she has been supreme, ignorance, poverty, degradation, superstition and crime have prevailed. 3. Our Public School System is one of the Foundation-Stones of our Liberties. The hope of our nation lies in the intelligence and morality of the people. Franklin said : "We must educate, or we must perish by our own pros- perity." A large per cent, of our crime is commit- ted by the ignorant classes. Ignorance endangers our public institutions, and therefore the United States must suppress ignorance by educating the rising generation. As a result of this, she pays one hundred and thirty-three million dollars annually for the instruction of thirteen million of her chil- dren. Our great statesmen have said : "Our public schools are the bulwark of our liberties, and we must consider as an enemy every power or person that would oppose them." 4. Because they Americanize Immigrants. This is peculiarly a function of the common school. It is highly important that we Ameri- Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 345 canize the children of immigrants. The public school has mighty assimilating" power ; by means of it the children of different races are made Ameri- cans. The sturdy Scotchman, the comical Irish- man, the substantial Englishman, the honest Ger- man, and the polite Frenchman, have widely dif- ferent characters and ideas ; these are blended into one composite whole by the public school. The public school is supremely important in changing* the heterogeneous character of our population into a homogeneous one. Mr. Shaw in the " Roman Conflict," says: " Rome assails the public school because she has lost already four million of people through its agency ; she cannot control the polit- ical vote of her people educated there ; she cannot compete with American education in common schools ; she wants a separate education for her own people, as she knows they cannot stand the light of the other system ; as history, science, and mathematics are against her, she wishes to elimi- nate whatever is opposed to her." CONCLUSION. Rome has Tried Her Hand in Educating and has Failed. For twelve centuries she was the teacher of the world. All the nations of Europe bowed to her authority. They drank of her corruption. Those were dark ages. The dawn of the Reformation marks the revival of science, literature, and learning. The profound minds were the great reformers of 346 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. the time. Wycliffe, Huss, Jerome, Luther, Cal- vin, Melancthoti, Knox, Cranmer, Latimer and Rid- ley were the great scholars as well as the great re- formers of their times. The Roman Catholic edu- cation has everywhere had a tendency to repress rather than quicken the thought and life of the pupil, and to unfit rather than prepare him for the discharg-e of the great duties of life. Those who have been educated in their schools drop behind in the sharp contests. Her people do not read many books, nor subscribe to many papers. Josiah Strong says : " Her real attitude towards the edu- cation of the masses may be inferred from her course in those countries where she has or has had undisputed sway, and there she has kept the people in ignorance." The Encyclopedia of Education gives a table of the statistics of thirty countries ; of these five are starred as nearly free from illiteracy, and all of them are Protestant. The Roman Catholic coun- tries show as great illiteracy as India and China. Seventy-three per cent, of the inhabitants of Italy, and ninety-three per cent, of the inhabitants of Mexico, are illiterate. The progress of intelligence in Europe has been made in spite of Romanism. It scourged Prinnelli, for saying- that the stars would not fall. It tor- tured Campanella, for saying- that the number of worlds was infinite. It persecuted Harvey, for proving the circulation of the blood. It impris- oned Galileo for his discoveries. It anathematized Pascal in the name of religion, and Montaig-ne in Home's Attack on our Public Schools. 34? the name of morality. It burned millions at the stake because they would not subscribe to its creed. It has tried every way to check the march of intel- lect. It has rejected nearly everything" that has been invented by genius and achieved by knowl- edge. Some of the grandest productions of litera- ture it has denounced and endeavored to drive out of both private and public libraries. It has gone so far as to excommunicate those who would dare to publish, possess or read such books. Romanism and Protestantism are Widely Different. Marvin Owen says: "A tree is known by its fruits." We must judge any system of religion by the grade of work it turns out. Stand such men as Sumner, Seward, Lincoln, Colfax, Grant and Garfield by the side of the Kelleys, Morrisseys, Sul- livans, etc., and which class of men stand highest in the minds of cultured people ? The public schools teach supreme allegiance to the United States, the parochial schools teach supreme allegiance to the Pope ; the free schools float the stars and stripes, the papal schools the Romish emblem ; the free schools teach charity for all ; the Romish schools teach intense hatred of the Protestants, that they are heretics, that mar- riage among them is a farce, and that all outside of the Romish Church are to be damned. The theory of American education is to stimulate thought ; to encourage research ; to teach a man all he can learn, and to make him self-reliant and 348 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope*. independent. The theory of parochical education is to stifle thoug-ht, to suppress research, to limit the education, and to make man dependent upon the Pope. Our public schools turn out young- men and women with hig-h and holy ambitions, and with a mig-hty stimulus to exertion. The parochial schools turn out men and women with smothered ambitions, and with no incentive to labor. The public school makes such republics as the United States of America. The parochial school makes such countries as Italy and Mexico. In 1870, in the Protestant countries of Europe, one in every ten was in school, while in the Roman Catholic countries one in every one hundred and twenty-four was in school. In the same year, in the six leading- Protestant countries of Europe, there was one newspaper or mag-azine published to every three hundred and fifteen inhabitants ; while in six Roman Catholic countries there was but one to every twenty-seven hundred and fifteen inhabitants. It is a fact, that wherever you insti- tute an honest comparison between Romanism and Protestantism in respect to schools, school systems, g-eneral intelligence, g-eneral morality, and g-eneral prosperity, you have a result most unfavorable to the Roman Catholic Church and schools. We are therefore constrained to say : Protectants, Stand Firm. 1. Stand for the Bible. This grand old Book came from God, and came to this country with our Pil- Rome's Attack on our Public Schools. 349 grim Fathers. The first school planted in the colonies had the Bible in it, and it was never taken out until Rome lifted her finger ag-ainst it and said, "It must be taken from our public schools." It is a book of wisdom. It blesses everybody that reads it in the spirit of sincerity and truth. 1. Stand by our Public Schools. You must stand opposed to electing- school boards and the employ- ment of teachers who are the avowed enemies of the public schools. You must stand opposed to g-iving public moneys to those who seek the destruc- tion of the public schools. You must stand opposed to thisdespotic and political religion in your homes, in your society, in your business, in } r our church, and in your politics. I appeal to you from the standpoint of self-preservation, to stand by the public schools. Let the free schools be undermined, and you re- move one of the great corner-stones of our republic. You must have these schools to preserve your lib- erties, to educate your children, and save them from the power of Rome. These schools you have re- ceived as one of the fairest heritages from your forefathers, and you must preserve them as well as the spirit that instituted them. Oh, my fellow Protestants, has the spirit of '76 died out ? Have you lost your patriotic blood ? Have you ceased to cherish the liberties that cost your forefathers such a great price ? Have you forg*ot- ten their struggles, their persecutions, their victo- ries ? Stand for the public schools. Let the flag- of the free heart's hope and home float over them. 350 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Let no treasonable flag" be raised on top of the little red schoolhouse. The stars and stripes must not be insulted. Stand by every Roman Catholic that turns his back against the dog-mas and treason of Rome and swears allegiance to our country, and unreserved support to our schools and liberties. Oh, men, brothers, patriots, Protestants, stand by the free schools which your fathers bought with their blood. I charge you, stand by them, by your votes, your prayers, your papers, and your pulpits. Raise high the standard of the public schools. Con- tinue to maintain a system superior to the parochial school system. You Must Stand Unflinchingly. You have yielded to Rome's demands five of our best histories and the Bible. Are you to keep on yielding ? Rome will not stop demanding until she has complete control. You must call a halt, turn over a new leaf, regain your lost ground, and main- tain your free schools, your free Bible, your free press and your free church. SATOLLI AND HIS MISSION TO AMERICA. The present Pope was once a professor in a Jes- uit college; Satolli was one of his pupils. A strong- attachment was formed between the profes- sor and the student. Satolli afterwards occupied the chair of professor and won success in difficult research. He has been under the eye of the Pope during his whole life. His Personal Appearance. John Talbot Smith says : "Satolli is physically a plain, unpretentious individual, very Italian in appearance, and without any peculiarities that might indicate the prince of the Church or the diplomat. His eyes are small ; his mouth is wide to the point of ugliness ; his skin is dark and sal- low ; his figure is lean, and possesses the Italian suppleness and grace." His Official Position. Satolli holds as high an office and as great a rank as can be bestowed by the Roman Catholic Church, with the exception of the papal chair. He is the official head of the Catholic Church in America. He is the Pope's representative in America. He has established his headquarters in Washington, (351) 352 America or Home: Christ or the Pope. and has there raised the papal flag-. He considers it a great privileg-e to be a friend of the reig-ning- Pontiff, and on the other hand, the Pope considers him as obedient, trustworthy, and as representing- Romanism exceedingly well in America. As the Pope's delegate to America he enjoys a salary of five thousand dollars a year, wears a royal robe, and speaks with authority. His Welcome to this Country. He came over in October, 1892, and on his arrival was greeted by a Government vessel as a represen- tative of the Pope. Harrison and Cleveland were candidates for the Presidency. The chairman of the Central Republican Committee was a Roman Catholic, and the chairman of the Central Demo- cratic Committee was also a Roman Catholic ; the affairs of politics seemed to be between Satan and the Devil. Thing's were in a bad way. The Ro- man Catholics held the balance of power, and both parties were bidding- for votes. The papers her- alded the coming* of Satolli. Since his arrival he cannot pack his gripsack, or say a dozen words in public, but a half column is devoted to him in the Associated Press dispatches. To illustrate this statement we will give one among- many instances— his visit to Waterbury, Conn. The report of his visit appeared in our daily press, and I shall present it as told by the New York Christian Advocate, a paper that stands firmly upon American principles : "Monsig-nor Satolli, dressed in the robes of an Mgr. Satolli. Photographed by Jas. I/. Breese from a portrait by A. Muller Ury. Copyright, 1894, by Jas. L. Breese. Permission granted Feb. 20, 1895. 354 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope archbishop, with a gold cross hanging - upon his breast from a chain about his neck, stood many hours, while the people filed by him at the rate of thirty-three a minute. He received everyone with a smile of welcome, and to all he extended the ring worn upon the third finger as the insignia of epis- copal authority. (The kissing of this ring signifies the union of Jesus Christ with the Church, and of the Church with the people.) 44 After music, the members of the common coun- cil grouped themselves" about the archbishop, and the mayor addressed the dignitary in a speech offering to him, in behalf of the corporation, its officials and people, a hearty welcome, and then said : ' I can assure you that we more than appre- ciate the high honor conferred on the city and its citizens by your kindly visit, affording the oppor- tunity of meeting and greeting the representative in America of his Holiness, Pope Leo XIII., and of showing our respect and admiration for one so dis- tinguished in position and so famed for the learn- ing and wisdom which have marked the administra- tion of the duties of his high and important office.'" During his sojourn in Waterbury, he visited the parochial schools and blessed the children, and also the high school, and after addressing the teachers and board of education in complimentary terms, he commended the parochial schools in the following language : 14 The state does all within its power and beyond doubt wishes to encourage all institutions that are builded upon the American spirit and obedient to the scholastic law, whose object is to protect and assure moral and religious education — and such institutions are Catholic schools. In the domain Satolli and his Mission to America. 355 of instruction and education, church and state go hand in hand, working- tog-ether for the purpose of forming- citizens worthy of this country, and sincere believers of the Catholic religion." Says the editor of the Advocate : " That the mayor of a city speaking" for its whole population, should presume to utter such a speech, surprised us when we looked into the matter. The present mayor of Waterbury is an Irish Roman Cath- olic, the board of aldermen and common council that g-athered about the monsig-nor are about half of them Roman Catholics, and could easily be so wholly, except for the division into wards that exists in Waterbury. The non-Roman Catholic members seem to be so dominated that, with one or two exceptions, they dare not raise an objection to being- led in the triumphal train of a Roman Catholic pag-eant. The city clerk is a Roman Cath- olic ; the treasurer, auditor, sheriff, prosecuting- attorney, the street inspector, the chief of police, most of the policemen, the town clerk, the clerk of the court of probate, and various other town officers are Roman Catholics. The chairman of the board of education has been for several years and now is the Rev. Father Mulcahey, pastor of a Roman Catholic Church. The treasurer, clerk, the chair- man of the committee on text-books, and a majority of the school district finance committee, are Roman- ists." Now I would like to ask all true Americans what they think of this ? What do you think of Satolli going- and being- received as an envoy from the Pope, wearing- official robes, of praising- his schools, and his Church, and receiving- from the public authorities a welcome and praise that should be 356 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. given, under such circumstances, to no one except to a representative of Uncle Sam ? He is a Diplomat. Whoever takes him for a fool, is mistaken ; who- ever wagers that he is more in sympathy with our free institutions than he is with the Pope, will lose his money. He is a trained diplomat. He is an accomplished man of the world. He is acquainted with the thoug-ht of the time. He is a full-fledg-ed Romanist, and as such knows how to make the worse appear the better side, and how to chang-e his tactics to suit the occasion. He has the history of Romanism and the policy of the Pope at his fing-ers' ends, and with flexibility he. adapts it to the surrounding- circumstances. HIS MISSION TO AMERICA. 1. To State the Pope's Rulings. Satolli said at the World's Columbian Catholic Congress, "Study the encyclicals of Pope Leo XIII., . . . hold fast to them as the safest an- chorage. The social questions are being" studied the world over. It is well they should be studied in America, for here do we have more than else- where the keys of the future. This no one under- stands better than the immortal Leo, and he charg-es his deleg-ate to speak out to America words of hope and blessing-." The Roman Catholic Bishops of America, or at least some of them, particularly Bishops Spaulding-, Satolli and his Mission to America. 35/ McQuade, and Corrigan, have been hinting- at and desiring- home rule in the United States, but Satoili's decisions will settle this question. When Bishop Keane, of the Catholic University of Washing-ton, returned from a visit to Rome and the Pope, he was reported as saying that it is the Pope's intention to firmly establish and maintain the Satolli deleg-ation in the United States, to en- large the powers of the apostolic deleg-ate, and to make them commensurate with the extent and character of the country. The Bishop also stated that the Pope expressed great gratification with Satoili's work, and that he takes great interest in the political and religious affairs of America, and claims that America will be the bulwark of the Catholic Church of the future. 2. To do for America what Rome has Done for Other Countries. Satolli is reported as saying, "What Rome has done for other countries, she will do for the United States." His biographer in Munsey's Magazine says: "Pope Leo rendered important services to the French Republic in two recent crises — so im- portant in the opinion of Chas. A. Dana, that without it, the republic would not have weathered the storm. It may yet appear that in the appoint- ment of Satolli to the American mission, he did the people's cause another notable service." I do not doubt that Rome intends to make an effort to do for America what she has done for other countries. She has degraded Spain, Italy, 358 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. and Mexico, and now she pledges herself to degrade the United States. She proscribes the religious liberty of the Protestants in the capital of Austria, and she would like to do the same here. A. D. 1893, the Rock River (Ills.) Conference of theM. K. Church sent a letter to the Pope request- ing him to use his influence to give the same pro- tection to Protestants in South America that Protestants give to Romanists in the United States. One year passed away, and as no reply was received, a member wrote to Archbishop Ireland and Dele- gate Satolli, asking them to bring the action of the Conference to the notice of the Pope ; receiving no replies to these letters, a registered letter, signed by all the members, was sent to Satolli, to which he replied : "Your letter of June 22d and document dated July 12th came duly to hand. The enclosed copy of the encyclical letter of our Holy Father is, I think, the most fitting reply I can make." The reply not being satisfactory to the committee, the Rock River Conference and several other con- ferences have strongly expressed themselves on the subject of religious liberties. This action of the Pope and his representative is sufficient to convince American Protestants that Rome would like to do for the United States what she is doing for the Protestants of Peru, Ecuador and Bolivia : proscribe their religious liberties. 3. To Settle Disputes. When he came to America, Romanism was in a congested condition. McGlynn and Corrigan were Satolli and his Mission to America. 359 in trouble ; priests were groaning- under the tyran- ny of bishops ; many of the laity were objecting" to the parochial school system ; immigration had broug-ht many Catholics of different races to our country, and they were keeping- up their different tongues, customs and quarrels of Europe ; these jealousies, contentions and disputes were contin- ually traveling- across the sea to Pope Leo, and therefore he found it necessary to send a delegate to America who would be eyes and ears for him. It is now in order to make a statement of some of the disputes he has settled. 1. The Mc Glynn Case. — The excommunication was removed, McGlynn denied what he said, he praised the Pope, and the people were deceived. Satolli promised McGlynn if he would go to Rome he would have his place back ag-ain. He came back from Rome, and was denied the privileg-e of appearing- at the altar as a priest, because of Cor- rig-an's power and the failure of Satolli to keep his promise. 2. Priest Phelan and the Bishop. — Over two hun- dred priests broug-ht charges ag-ainst their bishop for innumerable and unmentionable crimes. Jus- tice was promised the priests. Phelan foug-ht the bishop as best he could ; he believed justice was on his side. But when the decision came he had to lick the dust and be told that "consecrated lips do not lie," and the whole matter was hushed up, and no one knows the true state of the case. 3. The Trouble with the Archbishops at the Palace in New Yor k. — Satolli appeared with authority. The 360 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. archbishops withstood him to his face ; he claimed they did not understand him, and asked them to wait and hear from Leo. When the message came from Leo, Satolli had sole power, and Archbishop Corrigan had to swallow his own word, and give Satolli a welcome and professed friendship. 4. Priest Smith's Trouble at Paterson, N. J. — Trouble for a long - time had been brewing" between Priest Smith and his congregation. The latter appealed to Satolli, and a committee waited on him in the Vatican on the Potomac. He referred the case to Archbishop Corrigan, and gave the committee alet : ter purporting to be to that effect. But before leav- ing the room, the letter was opened in Satolli's pres- ence ; it was in Latin, and to the astonishment of the committee, instead of transferring the case, it indorsed and approved Priest Smith. A sensational scene occurred. The committee told Satolli that such methods would do in Italy, but they would never do in America. The apostolic delegate then promised that he would settle the case within two months, which promise he never kept. Some months after the above scene occurred, Sa- tolli stopped with Priest Smith on his way from Montreal. A committee of sixteen men forcibly entered the priest's residence, and refused to leave until they saw Satolli. A lively conver- sation ensued, and Mr. Gibson, the spokesman for the committee, said : "It is an outrage to send a man here from Italy, who cannot speak the Eng- lish language, to settle church matters in America." To this Satolli replied: "You insulted me by Satolli and his Mission to America. .361 bringing- into my presence an apostate" (alluding to the interpreter who had gone with the committee to Washington); to which Gibson replied: "You will make more apostates than converts. It is an outrage to American citizenship that after you have promised to settle our troubles you have come here on a social visit to Smith, who is banned by the whole city. The American head of the Church must treat the people here as Americans, and not as foreign slaves." The New York World, from which we quote, says that the delegate's eyes blazed, his face turned deathly pale, and his lips compressed. He began to ascend the stairway three steps at a time, and when half way up, he caught his foot in the trail of his long silk gown and fell on the steps, and the enraged Gibson shouted after him : "Isn't that a dignified position for the head of the Catholic church of America ? Work of this kind will result for the Church at large in much the same way that the trouble in this miserable creature Smith's church has resulted for this bleeding and outraged congregation." This incident shows how helpless the Catholic laity are, and how little Satolli cares for his promises. 5. The Saloon Question. In Ohio he stands for temperance, and in New York for the saloon. In Ohio he stood by Bishop Watterson, who ordered that Roman Catholics who sell liquor should surfer reproach in the Church of Rome. In New York City he winked at Corrigaa and the corrupt Tam- many Ring. To the temperance people he professed temper- 362 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. ance. But when the saloon-men said they would neither get out of the Church nor out of the busi- ness, and claimed that they were the best sup- porters of Rome, it behooved Satolli to do some- thing- pleasing- to please the saloon-men ; and in order not to g-et mixed up in the papers, Mgr. Schroeder, a professor of theology at the Catholic University at Washington, speaking with author- ity for the delegate, explains that Satolli's letters were written only in defense of Bishop Watterson's authority, and then adds: "The Catholic Church has never condemned the reasonable and moderate use of spirituous beverag-es, nor has Mgr. Satolli, who is not a total abstinence man, but * takes a lit- tle wine for his stomach's sake,' etc. Further- more the apostolic delegate has ' never declared it a scandal for Catholics to conduct a saloon,' never decreed that spirituous liquors should be banished from Catholic houses or Catholic societies, or that Catholic saloon-keepers, because of their busi- ness, should be excluded from Catholic societies." And so the great ado that was made about rum- selling- by Romanists has passed by, and they con- tinue to sell and drink liquor. A Catholic saloon- keeper in Cincinnati, O., publicly said "that every German Catholic Church in that city was built by the proceeds from the sale of beer." Mr. Fulton says: "Satolli admits that he uses strong- drinks, and is ready to put the saloons un- der the ban and sell them a dispensation, and that he stood by Bishop Watterson in his actions and not by the principles of temperance." This Satolli and his Mission to America. 363 little account of Satolli and the temperance ques- tion shows that his religion is sufficiently flexible to stand for temperance in Ohio and for rum in New York. 4. To Make the Catholic Body of One Language. John Talbot Smith claims that it is Satolli's mission " to make the Catholic body of one lan- guage, of one habit, of one country." It is pertinent to inquire, " What the language ?" Smith says : "He is very Italian in appearance, and his pub- lic addresses are delivered in severe and elegant Latin." It appears that on nearly all public occa- sions he has spoken in Latin. How then is this Italian, who was brought up in a papal court, who is representing" the interests of a foreign power, and who is limited in his knowledge of English, to make the Americans of one language, unless it be the Latin languag-e? If it is the English lan- guage, would it not be advisable for him to speak in English, adopt English customs, wear English garments and have the English tongue used in the Catholic service, and have their decrees, etc., all printed in English ? I feel a little like the Catho- lic saloon-keeper in Cincinnati who insisted that " the Church be consistent." 5. To Encourage and Support Parochial Schools. Thanksgiving Day, 1893, a reception was ten- dered Satolli in the city of Washington. At this reception the public press reported Satolli as saying : 364 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. "The more public opinion, and the Government, will favor Catholic schools, more and more will the welfare of the commonwealth be advanced. The Catholic educator is the surest safeguard to the permanence throughout the centuries of the Con- stitution, and the best guide of the republic in civil progress." The Catholic weekly papers report him as say- ing : "The Holy See, far from condemning or treating with indifference the public schools, de- sires rather, that by the joint action of civil and ecclesi- astical authorities there should be public schools in every State, according as the circumstances of the people require, for the cultivation of the useful arts and the natural sciences; but the Catholic Church shrinks from those features of the public schools which are opposed to the truth of Christian- ity and to morality ; and since in the interest of the society, itself, these objectionable features are re- movable, therefore not only the bishops but the citi- zens at large should labor to remove them in virtue of their own right and in the cause of 'morality.' We p. e., the Pope and I] further desire that you strive earnestly that the various local authorities, firmly convinced that nothing is more conducive to the wel- fare of the commonwealth than religion, should by wise legislation provide that the system of educa- tion which is maintained at the public expense, and to which therefore Catholics also contribute their share, be in no way prejudicial to their conscience or religion. We do not think that anyone hereafter looking into these things clearly, will let Catholic parents be forced to erect and support schools which they cannot use for the instruction of their children." What do you think of these statements, coming from the head of the Roman Catholic Church in Satolli and his Mission to America. 365 America ? He is the friend of the Pope, and his mission is to establish the Pope's claims in this country. Pope Leo, in an encyclical to the Bishop of New York, printed in the daily press in June, 1892, said : "All agree to deny that neutral schools, i.e., schools devoid of all religion, may be approved; on the other hand, all favor denominational schools for countries inhabited by Catholics and non-Cath- olics, i. e., schools in which children are duly taught religion by those whom the bishops judge tit for such teaching. Hence, your chief duty, venerable brothers, is, in union with the other bishops of the United States, to put in common your counsels and efforts to obtain that Catholic children do not fre- quent schools where religious instruction is alto- gether omitted, and there is evident danger of moral perversion. We desire that you should endeavor to induce those who govern in your vari- ous States, and honestly acknowledge that of all things the most salutary to the republic is religion, to secure by wise legislation such a mode of teach- ing as shall not offend the religion and conscience of Catholics, who, equally with their non-Catholic fellow-citizens, furnish the means of education. We have conviction, based on the fair-mindedness and practical prudence of your countrymen, that they can be easily brought to lay aside suspicions and" prejudices offensive to the Church, and to recog- nize freely the services of that power which dissi- pated pagan barbarism with the light of the gospel, and created a new society with all its glories of Christian virtues and human culture. Such con- sideration will, I hope, lead every man in your country to the conclusion that the Catholic parents should not be forced to build and support schools 366 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. and institutions they cannot use for the education of their children." Lest the bishops of America should be in doubt as to Satolli's position, the Pope states : "The principal propositions offered by him (Satolli) were drawn from the Third Plenary Coun- cil of Baltimore, and especially declare that Catho- lic schools are to be most sedulously promoted, and that it is to be left to the judgment of the ordinary to decide according- to the circumstances when it is lawful and when unlawful to attend these public schools." He added, moreover, "that these decrees, in so far as they contain a general rule of action, are faithfully to be observed, and that although the public schools are not to be entirely con- demned (since cases may occur in which it is lawful to attend them), still every endeavor should be made to multiply Catholic schools and to bring them to perfect equipment. But in order that in a matter of so grave importance, there may re- main no further room for doubt or for dissension of opinions, we again, so far as need be, declare that the decrees which the Baltimore Councils, agree- ably to the directions of the Holy See, have enact- ed concerning parochial schools, and whatever else has been prescribed by the Roman Pontiffs concern- ing the matter, are to be steadfastly observed."* In an article in the North American Review, Decem- ber, 1894, Satolli, speaking of the parochial Catho- lic system in Rome, says : "The Directive Council, faithful and wise inter- preter of the instructions of the Holy Father, has made it a special care that the pupils should be pre- served from a doctrine and system which might in- *See Appendix 13. Satolli and his Mission to America. 367 still into their youthful hearts discouragement and doubt. It therefore selects the text-books with the greatest circumspection, and when it has been com- pelled by law to adopt any one that is erroneous or lacking- in principle, it has strictly enjoined the pro- fessors to make the necessary corrections and ob- servations when explaining - the same." In this article the cunning- and subtlety of Rome appears. Satolli insinuates that the system of g-overnment schools breeds discourag-ement and doubt, and some of the text-books are both erro- neous and lacking- in principle. It is the same at- titude of Rome toward the public schools of the United States. In closing- the article, he says : "The supreme end of these institutions, which is religious and moral education, has not been neg- lected in the regulations, programmes, books, or methods of teaching ; and it has been their special aim to deviate as little as possible from the national traditions which so harmoniously combine faith and science, and to furnish the boys and girls of the new generation with that grade of culture which is best adapted to their social position." Here we are told that the supreme end of the Catholic school system in Italy is to teach religion — the Roman Catholic religion — and for this pur- pose, great care has been exercised in providing books, programmes, etc., and, of course, the Cate- chism has not been overlooked. Patriotism takes either a second place or is entirely omitted. He also says that they deviate as little as possi- ble from national traditions. Why not say papal traditions? The sentence, "The national tradi- tions which so harmoniously combine faith and 368 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. science," will suggest to every student of history, Galileo, Bruno, and others. And what parochial schools have done and are doing- for Italy, they will do for America. That Satolli and his supporters are doing - their utmost to create a sentiment in favor of the division of the public school money in the United States is evident, not alone, by what has been said, but by what has been done: In the year 1893 a circular was issued in Mary- land, appealing- to the leg-islature of that State, asking- for a portion of the public school funds of that State to aid in the support of parochial schools. The circular was said to have been indorsed by Sa- tolli. The circular deplores the absence of relig-- ion in the public schools, asks that the consciences of Catholic parents be respected, and that none be taxed without deriving- therefrom a correspond- ing- benefit. The New York correspondent of the St. Louis Republic, A. D. 1893, says that Dr. Walsh, the editor of the New York Sunday Democrat, and D. A. Spel- lacjr, were eng-ag-ed in obtaining- sig-natures to a petition addressed to the leg-islature of that State, that was approved at Rome and by the cardinals and bishops in all English-speaking- countries, as well as by some of the most noted dig-nitaries of France and Germany. This bill received upwards of a million sig-natures, and its purpose was, in the words of Dr. Walsh, "to g-et the members of the leg-islature on record on this question." The papers from which I quote do not give a cop}' of the bill, Satolli and his Mission to America. 369 and I do not know what became of it ; but this I do know, that in September, A. D. 1894, there was presented in the New York Constitutional Conven- tion the following- amendments to the educational article : Forbes' amendment, providing- that the section forbidding- the use of public money for sectarian schools shall not apply to orphan asylums or insti- tutions for the care of persons under sixteen years old. Lauterbach's amendment, providing- that the sec- tarian section " shall not apply to orphan asylums or correctional institutions, in which education is incidental oniy.'' Marshall's amendment, authorizing- the appro- priation of public money for secular instruction in orphan asylums and reformatories. Carter's amendment, providing- for the election of the superintendent of public instruction by the reg-ents. These amendments were defeated by a bare majority. Leng-thy discussions followed these pro- posed amendments, in which the subtlety and policy of Rome were manifest. Althoug-h the majority was small, yet it was sufficient to say that the liberties of New York were saved from the most serious peril. By a subsequent vote of 77 to 60, the educational article in its original form was ordered to the third reading-, and it now stands as follows : ;< Neither the State, nor any subdivision thereof, shall use its property or credit or any public money, or authorize or permit either to be used, directly or 24 370 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. indirectly, in aid or maintenance, other than for examination or inspection, of any school or institu- tion of learning" wholly, or in part, under the con- trol or direction of a religious denomination, or in which any denominational tenet or doctrine is taugiit." I have said sufficient to convince Protestants that this friend of the Pope is here to meddle with our free institutions ; he is here to tell our American children "when it is lawful and when unlawful to attend the public schools "; he is here to secure by wise legislation such a mode of teaching- as shall not offend the religion and conscience of Catholics; he is here to convince Americans that Catholic parents should not be required to build and support schools and institutions which they do not use for the education of their children ; he is here to mold and frame public opinion to suit the Holy See ; he is here to take a hand in the g-overnment of our country ; he is here to look after the Roman Cath- olic schools among* the Indians, and to see that the Government continues its appropriations to support them. CONCLUSION. There are some things that Satolli has failed to do that should have been done. He has tithed mint, anise and cummin, and omitted some of the weigh- tier matters of the law. When the great strike was raging" and three hundred thousand people were crying" for bread, and fully two hundred and fifty thousand of them were Roman Catholics, Satolli and his bishops, who represent the Holy Mother Church, and most of whom are rolling" in wealth, did not Satolli and his Mission to America. 371 « come to the rescue of the poor sufferers. This, in my mind, was a grave sin of omission on the part of the man who claims to represent the Vicar of Christ. During" political campaig-ns and elections the Romish hierarchy controls and directs the votes of their poor people; but when these poor people are threatened with, starvation, the same hierarchy maintains indifference. Satolli the American Pope. The interests of Rome are so great in the United States that according- to Bishop Keane, it has be- come necessary for the Pope " to establish a papal legation in Washington, commensurate with the extent and character of this country." Now if this little Pope contemplates recognition as a representative power at the hands of the peo- ple and Government, I believe that forty million patriotic voices in the United States will thunder their objections in no uncertain sounds. Must Washington become the home of the Pope? Must it be dominated by Roman Catholic influ- ence ? Must our Declaration of Independence ag'ainst foreign power be of no avail ? It has come direct to me from Catholic lips, that many Catholics believe that Satolli will be the next Pope, and will establish the Vatican in Amer- ca, and that his presence here and work are looking" to that end. The report may receive some cre- dence in view of the statement made by one of their dig-nitaries that .America is the only place where the Pope rules. These pretenses and presumptions are becom- 372 America ok Rome: Christ or the Pope. ing - too numerous and daring - for patriotic Ameri- cans to allow them to pass unnoticed ; and before our country commits suicide it is time that Protestants are exercising- their power, politically and other- wise, to prevent this papal delegation, whose sworn doctrines are against our liberties, from obtaining - recognition as a Church at the hands of the United States. It is hig-h time that Protestants are watch- ing - the movements of the Roman Catholic bishops, priests and plotters. It is also time to watch Prot- estant editors and politicians who are courting - the favors of Rome, and are denouncing - all efforts to preserve our liberties, and are saying nothing - ag-ainst the Jesuitical influences that are under- mining - them. The Battle is On. Rome has made the attack ; she has sent her g-enerals to lead an army that counts its numbers by the millions ag"ainst our national institutions. The battle is on. And unless Rome calls off her dogs of war this whole continent will soon be in the throes of a terrible struggle. Rome has start- ed an agitation in this country that is awakening - the largest lion on the face of the earth — Protes- tant America — and remember my words, when this lion is fairly aroused, shakes his mane, lifts his paw, and g-ives his roaring - command, the struggle will continue until every Jesuit will be forever ban- ished from this beautiful and fair land. Shall we Give up Our Public Schools? Shall I ever cease to praise our public schools? Shall I forget the old schoolhouse at the cross- 374 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. roads that I attended for twelve years ? Shall I forget those happy days ? Shall I forget how the children mingled together in their innocent sports ? Shall I forget how they plucked the wild grapes as they grew purple in the kisses of the autumn sun ? how they vied with each other in their studies ? and how they were taught to love our great coun- try, with its common interests and common perils? My right hand will forget its cunning before I shall forget that old schoolhouse, and nry tongue will cleave to my mouth before I shall cease to sound the praises of our public schools. Out from these schools have come our ablest men, our strongest patriots, our purest daughters, our sweetest wives, and most devoted mothers. And the man that dares to call them "Godless," "eternally debauched " and "grossly immoral," may just as well call our Constitution "Godless," and our people "Godless," and he may just as well take you by the throat and raise the assassin's knife. This question means a life or death struggle to Protestantism or Romanism in America. It has resolved into a few simple questions : Shall the patriotic Roman Catholic laymen be cheated out of their birthrights by a foreign potentate ? Shall Protestants permit this Italian meddler and his bishops and priests to throw dust in their eyes ? Shall they give up the public school for the paro- chial school ? Shall they surrender their accurate histories for falsified histories? Shall they ex- change honest school boards and honest teachers for packed school boards and intimidated teachers? Satolli and his Mission to America. 375 Shall they surrender the stars and stripes for the papal emblem ? Shall they give up their liberties to priestly interference ? Shall they permit the Pope to make his future home in America ? Shall we be loyal to our Constitution or to the papal hier- archy? Shall we stand for the land of indepen- dence, or for the land of Popes, hand-organs, mon- keys, ignorance and assassins ? Shall we sit idly by, or speak like patriotic Chris- tian citizens until there shall be such a volume of public sentiment created against Satolli that he will hasten back to Italy,* where he may wear his little red hat and enjoy the papal influence that has re- duced the citizens of Italy to such a low level that scarcely ten per cent, are able to read and write. &76 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope\ Satolli, go ! for don't you know You are not needed here ? Our schools — our hope — don't want the Pope To take the helm and steer. ' With level head, our fathers said "A state without a king" " — Their children say to you to-da} T , " Your words lack loyal ring - ." No priest for state, no ablegate, Our politics shall stain ; Now tell the Pope, " Haul in your rope And pull me back again." Submit our schools to Roman rules ? No ! Rome shan't interfere ; Your church is free, and so are we ; Our rights to us are dear. Go, Satolli, go back to Italy ! Thou friend of the Pope, go ! Now pack your traps and tighten straps : The show is over — go ! — Prof. H. H. Lincoln. WHAT GREAT MEN HAVE SAID OF ROME. In this chapter we present to our readers pungent extracts on the subject of Romanism from the writ- ings and speeches of some of the world's greatest statesmen, generals, authors, reformers, theolo- gians, et '. Read and reflect. The Next Conflict. — If the liberties of the American people are ever destroyed, it will be by the power of the Roman clergy. — Marquis de La Fayette. The Jesuits.— The Jesuits constitute one of the wisest, shrewdest, and most dangerous organized bodies of men to be found in this world. — Prof. L. T. Toicnsend. The Third Conflict. — This country had its first conflict for its independent existence ; its sec- ond for its unbroken unity ; the third will be for its institutions. — Dr. Philip Schaff. No Communion with Heretics. — No Roman Catholic does, or can, give security for his allegi- ance or peaceful behavior. His argument is based on the maxim of the Romish Church, that "no faith is to be kept with heretics." — John Wesley. [377) 378 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. The Papacy. — Under Antonelli's guidance it is like the subterranean sewers of large cities: it carries all the filth. When it is stopped and filtered, it spreads infection and death. — Gattina. Popery a Political Power. — Popery is a polit- ical system, despotic in its organization, anti-dem- ocratic and anti-republican, and cannot, therefore, exist with American republicanism. — Prof. Morse. Popery an Ecclesiastical and Political Pow- er. — Popery is a double thing to deal with, and claims a twofold power, ecclesiastical and politi- cal ; both usurped, and the one supporting the oth- er. - John Milton. Polity of Rome. — The polity of the Church of Rome is the very masterpiece of human wisdom. Among the contrivances which have been devised for deceiving and controlling mankind, it occupies the highest place. — Macaulay. Spanish Catholics in Colorado. — We have me- diaeval Spanish Catholicism voting in Colorado. If the spirit of the Lord descends with tongues of fire on a Christian College in the New West, it is likely that one of the tongues will be Spanish. — E. P. Tenney, President Colorado College. Never Surrender the Public Schools. — The surrendering of our free school system, the dividing of the public funds, the recognition of sects in the administration of the Government, would be the death-blow of the republic, would mark the failure of the American experiment. — Gail Hamilton, in North American Review. Gladstone. 380 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. The Bible. — To all the decisions of Fathers, of men, of angels, of devils, I oppose, not the antiq- uity of custom, not the habits of the many, but the Word of the Eternal God — the Gospel — which they themselves are obliged to admit. It is to this book that I keep — upon it I rest — in it I make my boast —in it I triumph over papists. — Martin Luther. Sherman's Religious Views.— In giving- to the North American Review at this late day these letters, which thus far have remained hidden in my private files, I commit no breach of confidence, and to put to rest a matter of constant inquiry referred to in my letter of May 28, 1884, I here record that my immediate family are strongly Catholic. I am not, and cannot be. — Gen I Sherman. The Right of Private Judgment. — The one question greater than ail others has been in regard totherightof men to think for themselves, especially in matters pertaining to religion. Popes, arch- bishops, cardinals, bishops, and priests have dis- puted the right, to secure which hundred of thou- sands of men and women have 3-ielded their lives. — Charles Carleton Coffin, in "The Story of Libert} 7 ." The Miracles of Rome. — And now I am sorry that I have occasion to say it, but it is too true that the miracles pretended to by the Church of Rome, for the confirmation of her erroneous doctrines, are taxed by several of their best writers of imposture and forgery, of fable and romance, so extravagant and freakish and fantastical, wrought without any necessity, and serving to no wise end, that they are What Great Men have said of Home. 381 so far from giving- credit to their doctrines, that they are a mighty scandal to them and our common Christianity. — Stanley S. Gibson. Afraid of the Living Christ. — Few things so frighten the dignitaries of Rome as the appear- ance of this living Christ. An immoral priest may confess to his brother priest and be absolved any number of times without losing his position, but let him preach a living Christ, mighty to save, without sacrament or saint, and he is hurled from his priestly office amid thunders and lightnings of papal anathema. — A. C. Dixon. The Bible and Tradition. — The Bible, accord- ing to her, is an imperfect book, containing only a part of revelation, the remainder being laid up in the traditions of the Church, without which the Bible cannot be understood, and which we are therefore commanded by the Council of Trent to receive with equal reverence and affection as the writings of the prophets and apostles. — Rev. John Dick, D. D., in Lectures on Theology. Rome Opposed to the Public Schools. — It is no secret that the Roman Catholic Church is utterly and irrevocably opposed to our common school sys- tem. We do not blame them for that. They have a perfect right to provide a better way. We only insist that they shall present their substitute open- ly, so that there can be no mistaking the issue. Then we shall be quite content to leave the result to the verdict of the American people. — H. W. Beecher. 382 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. James A. Garfield. Separation op Church and State. — Next in importance to freedom and justice, is popular edu- cation, without which neither freedom nor justice can be permanently maintained. It would be unjust to our people, and dang-erous to our institutions, to apply any portion of the revenue of the nation, or of the state, to the support of sectarian schools. The separation of the church and state, in every- thing- relating" to taxation, should be absolute. — Pres. Garfield's Letter of Acceptance, July 12, 1880. What Great Men have Said of Rome. 383 The Third Conflict. — Upon the third conflict the nation has entered. There is to-day an organ- ized and persistent attempt, under foreign leader- ship and under mask of devotion to liberty of con- science and liberty of worship, to control the pri- mary education of the youth of the state, and to prevent, by spiritual threats and undue influence, the attendance of the children to-day, who are the voters of to-morrow, upon our public schools, and to pervert to sectarian purposes the sacred school fund. — Josiah Strong. The Pope Opposed to Progress. — There is not a single progressive principle which has not been cursed by the Catholic Church. This is true of England and Germany, as well as of Catholic countries. The Church cursed the French Revolu- tion, the Belgian Constitution and the Italian In- dependence. Nevertheless, all these principles have unrolled themselves in spite of it. Not a con- stitution has been born, not a single progress made, not a solitary reform effected, which has not been under the terrible anathemas of the Church. — Castelar. Rome and Tammany Hall. — Its triumphal car- riage is a beer-wagon. Its throne is a whisky- barrel. Its scepter is a policeman's club, and its crown is of ivy-leaves dedicated to Venus and Bacchus. And all over the civic crown is a tiara of the Pope of Rome. . . . Let me give you a recipe for making Tammany Hall. Select a great caldron, presided over by witches, representing 384 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. various crimes. Kindle the fires underneath with embers brought from Hades. Put in intellectual ignorance, social vulgarity, political fever, religious bigotry, typical thuggism, political venality, varie- gated murder, and sprinkle the whole with holy water. — Dr. Mac Arthur. The Pope's Power in Prussia. — This Pope, this foreigner, this Italian, is more powerful in this country than any other person, not excepting the King. And now please to consider what this for- eigner has announced as the programme by which he rules Prussia and elsewhere. He begins by taking to himself the right to define how far his authority extends ; and this Pope, who would em- ploy fire and sword against us if he had the power to do so, who would confiscate our property and not spare our lives, expects us to allow him full, un- controlled sway. — Bismarck. Order of Hibernians. — I tell you we are living upon a volcano. I hold here in my hands the con- stitution and laws of the Ancient Order of Hiber- nians. It is a complete military organization, and in every county and town throughout these United States, under the priest, by his direction, the whole of the Roman Catholic population of the male per- suasion are being drilled and disciplined. I ob- tained possession of this only last year, when they met at Louisville and completely organized their national compact. I have made a copy of a portion of it, and if you will obtain a copy of it, it will g"ive you startling information. Battalions, Bismarck. 386 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. regiments, companies, everywhere, they are com- pelled to join this military organization. — Col. Ed- win A. Sherman. Obedience to Priests. — Every true Catholic is bound to think and act as his priest tells him, and a republic of true Roman Catholics becomes a theocracy administered by the clergy. It is only as they are a small minority that they can be loyal subjects under such a constitution as the American. As their numbers grow they will assert their princi- ples more and more. Give them power, and the Con- stitution will be gone. A Roman Catholic majority, under spiritual direction, will forbid liberty of wor- ship, and will control eduoation ; it will muzzle the press ; it will punish with excommunication, and excommunication will be attended with civil dis- abilities. — Froude, the Historian. Jesuits. — In Washington is an organization that has set out to control this country, which has been repudiated by every free country, Catholic and Protestant, in the Old World ; they have come to our borders ; -they are among us, and to stay ; and they understand they are to secure the con- trol of this continent by destroying the public school system of America. They are engaged in that nefarious, wicked work. And as Jesuits have been expelled from the Old World, let me say the time is soon coming when the Jesuits will be looked upon as more the enemy of this country than is the anarchy of to-day. And the process either of their expulsion or of their conver- What Great Men have Said of Rome. 387 sion will be one in which the American people will sometime be engaged, unless the order change their programme and their work. — Senator Blair. The Martyrs. — We cannot compete in bitterness with a church that burned John Oldcastle, and scattered the ashes of Wycliffe, and massacred the Waldenses, and dug the Inquisition, and roasted over slow fires Nicholas Ridley, and had medals struck in honor of St. Bartholomew's massacre, and took God's dear children and cut out their tongues, and poured hot lead into their ears, and tore out their nails with pincers, and let water fall upon their heads until it wore to the brain, and wrenched their bodies limb from limb, and into the wine-press of its wrath threw the red clusters of a million human hearts, till under the trampling of their feet the blood foamed to the lip of their impearled chalices. — Dr. T. Dewitt Talma ge. Church and State. — "No state shall make any law representing an establishment «">f religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof ; and no money raised by school taxation in any State, for the sup- port of public schools, or derived from any public fund therefor, nor any public lands devoted thereto, shall ever be under the control of any religious sect; nor shall any money so raised, or land so devoted, be divided among religious sects or denom- inations." James G. Blaine presented this article in the House of Representatives as a Constitutional Amend- ment, and "it was stated by Senator Blair, as a 388 America or IIome: Christ or the Pope. matter of history, on the 15th of February, 1888, that the defeat of this amendment was brought about by the Jesuits." — From " Two Sides of the School Question." U. S. Grant. Encourage Free Schools. — If we are to have another contest in the near future of our national What Great Men have Said of Rome. 38$ existence, I predict that the dividing- line will not be Mason and Dixon's, but it will be between pa- triotism and intelligence on one side, and super- stition, ambition and ignorance on the other. In this centennial year, the work of strengthening- the foundation of the structure laid by our forefathers one hundred years ago, should be begun. Let us all labor for the security of free thought, free speech, free press, and pure morals, unfettered re- ligious sentiments, and equal rights and privileges for all men, irrespective of nationality, color or re- ligion. Encourage free schools, and resolve that not one dollar appropriated to them shall be ap- plied to the support of any sectarian school; re- solve that any child in the land may get a common school education, unmixed with atheistic, pagan, or sectarian teachings ; keep the church and state forever separate. — Gen. Grant. Romanism Suspected. — The Catholic Church in America is to-day under suspicion, aroused by its history. If it continues to attack the public schools, men will universally conclude, as some have frankly declared, that the Catholic Church is afraid of gen- eral intelligence, and therefore fears common schools. If it continues to provoke hostilities by any of those means which have been suggested, then is the controversy inevitable, which in the words of The Churchman i (a Protestant Episcopal organ) "would be a great public misfortune, for it is certain that it would revive those old hatreds which are far more at variance with Christ's religion 390 America or IIome: Christ or the Pope. than are errors of intellect." And sad will be the day for civilization, for religion, for the Catholic Church, when this thing* comes to pass. — E. M, Winston, in the Forum, June, 1894. Denial of Religious Liberty. — The Church of Rome is founded on a rock indeed — not that on which Christ has founded His church, but the rock on which that Church is founded is the denial of religious liberty. I will tell you where you will find the true exponent of Romanism. Wherever you can g*et a mob of Irishmen to break up a Sun- day-school, and assail the children in the streets, there is the infallible, the immutable doctrine of the Church of Rome, the application of physical force as pertaining" to religion. Dr. Kelley had an opportunity to see it in the island of Madeira. There, not only the church but the government was Roman Catholic, and the people were "Catho- lic," and even the power of the British Government, of which he was a subject, could not have protected him but for his concealment. This is the immuta- bility of the Church of Rome, and it is in relation to this very point that we are to maintain our con- flict in this country. — Rev. Leonard Bacon, D. D. Roman Paganism. — It is a fact, too well estab- lished to admit of doubt or denial, that, for twelve centuries or upward, a system of religious worship has existed, supported by a vast and powerful hier- archy, having- its headquarters in the city of Rome, called by the name of Christianity^, but possessing the closest possible resemblance to paganism, in What Great Men have Said of Rome. 391 the rank and order of its priesthood; from the Pope downward through every gradation, in its pompous and imposing ceremonies of worship, as well as in the images it reverences or adores, it is almost identically the same. This resemblance is so strik- ing, as well as so extensive, as to force upon us the conviction that the elder is the parent of the younger, and that not the spiritual religion of the despised Nazarene, the Gospel which Paul preached, but Roman paganism, such as it was in the days of Cicero, or Virgil, is the source from which is derived, and the model upon which is framed, the whole fabric of Roman Papal worship — Br. Dow- ling. Romanism Opposed to Freedom. — The influence of the Roman Catholic Church is adverse to free- dom in the state, the family, and the individual. The clerical government at Rome has every vice under the sua. . . . Rome does not keep good faith with history as it is handed down to her and marked out for her by her own annals. To secure rights has been, and is, the aim of Chris- tian civilization; to destroy them and to establish the resistless, domineering action of a purely control power, is the aim of the Roman polity. The Pope demands for himself the right to deter- mine the province of his own rights, and has so denned it in formal documents as to warrant any and every invasion of the civil sphere. . . . Rome requires a convert who joins her, to forfeit his moral and mental freedom, and to place his loy- 392 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. alty and civil duty at the mercy of another. . . No more cunning - plot was ever devised ag-ainst the intelligence, the freedom, the happiness and virtue of mankind than Romanism. — W. E. Gladstone. The Inquisition. — The Inquisition, which cer- tain men of the party try to-day to reestablish ; which has burned on the funeral-pile millions of men; the Inquisition, which disinterred the dead to burn them as heretics; which declared the children of heretics infamous and incapable of any public honors, ex- cepting" only those who shall have denounced their fathers ; the Inquisition, which, while I speak, still holds in the papal library the manuscripts of Galileo sealed under the papal sig-net. These are your masterpieces. This fire, which we call Italy, you have exting-uished. This Colossus, that we call Spain, you have undermined — the one in ashes, the other in ruins. This is what you have done for two great nations. What do you wish to do for France ? Stop ! you have just come from Rome. I congratu- late you, you have had fine success there. You come from g"ag-g-ing- the Roman people, and now 3 t ou wish to g*ag- the French people. I understand. This attempt is still more fine, but take care — it is dangerous. France is a lion, and is still alive ! — Victor Hugo. The Jesuits and their Purposes. — They are simply a band of ecclesiastical office-holders, held together by the cohesive power of common ambi- tion as compactly as an army of soldiers, and are g-overned by a commander-in-chief, whose brow ' What Great Men have Said of Rome. 393 they would adorn forever with a kingly crown, and who wields the papal lash over them with imperial threatenings. All these, with exceptions, if any, too few to be observed, are laboring with wonder- ful assiduity to educate the whole membership of their Church up to the point of accepting, without hesitation or inquiry, all the Jesuit teaching in reference to the papacy as a necessary and indis- pensable part of their religious faith ; so that, when- soever the papal order shall be issued, they may march their columns unbroken into the papal army. With blasphemous and fulsome adulation of the Pope, app^ing to him terms which are due only to God, they are all devoted to the object of exter- minating Protestantism, civil and religious, and extending the scepter of the papacy over the world. — R. W. Thompson. Paganized Christianity. — Is not the worship of saints and angels now in all respects the same as the worship of demons was in the former times ? The name only is different, the thing is identically the same thing, . . . the deified men of the Christians are substituted for the deified men of the heathens. The promoters of this worship were sensible that it was the same, and that the one suc- ceeded to the other ; and as the worship is the same, so likewise it is performed with the same cere- monies. Nay, the very same temples, the very same images, which were once consecrated to Jupi- ter and the other demons, are now consecrated to the Virgin Mary and the other saints. The 394 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. very same rites and inscriptions are ascribed to both, the very same prodigies and miracles are re- lated of these as of those. In short, almost the whole of paganism is converted and applied to popery ; the one is manifestly formed upon the same plan and principles as the other ; so that there is not only a conformity, but even a uniform- ity, in the worship of ancient and modern, of heathen and Christian Rome. — Bishop Newton. Immorality of the Throne. — The conceit of infallible opinion is a horrible curse to mankind ; the blood of ten thousand martyrs is on its head, and the bitterness of millions of broken hearts lies at its doors. What was called orthodoxy, what was called Catholicity, was often hideous error, despicable for its ignorance and execrable for its cruelties. Men were massacred wholesale for sup- posed mistaken tenets, while vice and villainy flaunted in high places unrebuked. A Pope steeped to the lips with infamy founded the Inquisition ; murderers and acfulterers died in the odor of sanctity if they professed zeal for orthodoxy and subservience to the priests. Charles V. and Philip II., men grossly immoral in personal character, doomed eighteen hundred innocent victims to the scaffold or the stake, in the Netherlands alone, for such crimes as eating flesh in Lent, or reading the Psalms in their native language. . . . When the sweet odor of the returning Gospel invaded men's souls with the brilliancy of heaven, there was a brief bursting of this iron network of false tradi- tions. — Canon Farrar. What Great Men have Said of Rome. 395 Pagan and Modern Rome. — The Roman em- pire lost not its sway, but only changed its sceptre. The Emperor gave way to the Pope. The supreme authority was transferred from the palace of the Caesars to the Vatican. The leg-ions of vanquished soldiers gave wa} 7 to hordes of invincible monks, the tyranny of a Nero and a Caligula to that of the In- quisition and the Jesuit Fathers. And again for centuries Rome ruled the world, which seemed by the eruptions of the northern barbarians to have broken the yoke, which was really only changed, not lightened. Thus Rome has a double history. There is a classic and there is an ecclesiastical Rome, a pa- gan and a Christian Rome, a Rome of the Caesars and a Rome of the Popes. And as it has a double history, so there is a double city : a city of antique ruins, and a city of ecclesiastical relics ; a city of viaducts and arches and palaces and heathen temples, and a city of churches and saints and sacred art ; a city of ruined circuses and theatres, and a city of pa- pal pageantry; a city whose heart is the ancient Roman forum, and a city whose center is the com- paratively modern St. Peter's and the Vatican. — Harper's Monthly. Rome's Attitude Towards the Nineteenth Century. — During fifty years a marvelously rich development had taken place in human affairs — a marvelous progress in intelligence, in regulated freedom of thought and action, in inventions highly endowed with power to benefit man ; and by neces- sary consequence a marvelous addition to the well- 396 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. being- of the human family. It behooved the Church to express herself regarding- these unprece- dented circumstances. She opened her lips to curse them. She announced irreconcilable and eternal hostility to the spirit and impulses which are the peculiar glory of the age. She placed the stamp of her preference upon the imperfect devel- opment of an earlier time. She condemned heaven's great law of progress — of advancement from a lower level of civilization and well-being to a higher, and sought to lay enduring arrest upon its operation. Thus, Rome broke finally with the nineteenth century, and declared antagonism to all its maxims, its aims, its achievements. And the millions who owned her sway raised no protest, ut- tered no remonstrance. Nay, a few years later, their chiefs are found solemnly declaring that the man who was specially chargeable with this egre- gious folly was so amply blessed with divine guid- ance that error was to him impossible. — R. Macken- zie, in Nineteenth Century. The Pope or the Constitution. — No man can serve two masters. To the true papist the Pope is the supreme master. The tiara is high above all other crowns. The loyalty of the true papist is pledged to Rome. He is Romanist first, and British second. Nor am I to be put off my guard by being told that the Pope cannot, in these enlightened days, carry out his irieal and abstract pretensions. It is enough for me that he makes them. He will carry them out if he can, If he What Great Men have Said of Rome. 397 cannot carry them out it is because of that very Prot- estantism which he hates with unspeakable bitter- ness. The constitution of nations must g-ive way, but not the policy of the Pope. He must conquer all along- the line. His Holiness never budg-es an inch. Thus we bow to the very supremacy which we deny. We laug-h at the Pope's claims and concede them. We deride the Pope's infallibility, and then bow down before it. I am not beg-uiled by rhetoric when I characterize papal history as a record of superstition, tyranny, and bloodshed. And popery never alters. That is the point you have to keep in mind. If popery has ever extended the liberties of the people, I call for the evidence. If popery has ever made the Bible a people's book, I call for the evidence. If popery has ever led the nations in healthy thought and democratic progress, I call for the evidence. — Rev. Dr. Joseph Parker, London. Lincoln's Declaration and Prophecy. — As long* as God gives me a heart to feel, a brain to think, or a hand to execute my will, I devote it ag-ainst that power which has attempted to use the machinery of the courts to destroy the rig-hts and character of an American citizen. But there is a thing* which is very certain ; it is, that if the American people could learn what I know of the fierce hatred of the g-enerality of the priests of Rome ag-ainst our institutions, our schools, our most sacred rig-hts, and our so dearly boug-ht liber- ties, they would drive them away, to-morrow, from among- us, or would shoot them as traitors. 398 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope The history of the last thousand years tells us that wherever the Church of Rome is not a dag-g-er to pierce the bosom of a free nation, she is a stone to her neck, and a ball to her feet, to paralyze her and prevent her advance in the ways of civilization, science, intelligence, happiness, and liberty. . . . I do not pretend to be a prophet. But thoug-h not a prophet, I see a very dark cloud on our horizon. And that dark cloud is coming- from Rome. It is filled with tears of blood. It will rise and increase, till its flanks will be torn by a flash of lig-htning-, followed by a fearful peal of thunder. Then a cyclone such as the world has never seen, will pass over this country, spreading- ruin and desolation from north to south. After it is over, there will be long" days of peace and prosperity ; for popery, with its Jesuits and merciless Inquisition, will have been forever swept away from our country. Neither I nor you, but our children, will see those thing-s. — ■ Abraham Lincoln. Romanism and Protestantism Contrasted. — Put into the contrast Italy and Prussia. North Germany, as compared with Italy, has many physi- cal disadvantag-es — a poor soil, an inclement climate. We know what the German Universities are, as compared with the Italian in the last hun- dred years. I was assured in Rome by a most scholarly and painstaking- Italian statistician, that when the Papal States, in which the Pope had his own way, fell into the hands of Victor Emmanuel, a less proportion of the adult inhabitants could read What Great Men have Said of Rome. 399 and write than in the darkest provinces of Spain. Contrast Spain with England, or Portugal with Scotland. Edmund Burke called Spain a stranded whale on the coast of Europe. Why has it not had recuperative force enough to flounder back into the sea ? How is it that Protestant nations not great- ly favored by climate or position strike into the vanguard of progress, while the most favored semi- tropical nations drop behind, fall into ignorance, pauperism, general decay, and exhibit so little recu- perative force ? Compare the Catholic and Prot- estant cantons of Switzerland. Dickens says you would perceive the difference in their condition, even if you walked across the borders between them in the night. It has been my fortune to be mobbed on the St. Lawrence for temperately asserting in defense of a Protestant colporteur, who was my companion, that I did not believe that a priest could raise the dead. One is surprised in Canada to this moment, in the eastern and Romish portion of the Dominion, to find the rural population very largely in a state of prolonged childhood, just such as characterizes the agricultural people of Italy and South Germany and Austria. In Western Canada we have the brain of the Dominion, and a heart and enterprise that are reaching out their arms to clasp Manitoba and the fat valley of the Saskatchewan and the Pacific. Western Canada is a Protestant region; and its recuperative force, its progressive valor, contrast sharply with the lassi- tude of Eastern Canada, and result very largely from its different church life. — Joseph Cook. 400 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. j. G. Whitk. Warning Voice. — Romanism and Christianity are antagonistic. Between them there is, of neces- sity, an irrepressible conflict. This conflict is des- tined to be the great conflict of the nineteenth cen- tury. Prophecy and Providence indicate that the present generation will be required to assume fear- ful responsibilities. Whatever may be the great revolutions and changes in society, they will ul- What Great Men have Said of Rome. 401 timately merge into one final struggle between Truth and Error, Light and Darkness, Liberty and Despotism, Christ and Antichrist. In America, Rome is making* vigorous efforts to regain her lost power. Her plan embraces the entire Western Continent. Her chosen field for special effort is North America ; her center of operation, the North- western States and Canada. Her plans have special reference to emigration, education, and an aggres- sive effort among the Indians and colored popula- tion. Her efforts are systematically directed against the Protestant Bible, free schools, and a democratic republic. In this Rome is aided by the Austrian and other despotic powers. A storm is gathering — dark clouds environ our horizon ; the Sun of Liberty sheds a feeble ray, while many Christians and patriots seem to apprehend no danger. God gave this country to our fathers as a Protes- tant land, in which to erect the Temple of Liberty. The Herculean work has been accomplished, and the temple stands, a monument of national glory, defying the earthquake and the tempest. . . Let not this glorious temple be defiled by sacrilegious hands. Let not its sacred shrines be trampled by the foot of despotism. Let it never be forgotten that "Eternal vigilance is the price of liberty."— Rev. J. G. White. The Pope Against the President. — Sherman's Views. — The controversy which sprung up over the late General Sherman's religious convictions on account of the zeal of his children, while the 26 402 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. General was in a comatose state, in bringing- in a priest of the Roman faith to apply the ante-mortem unction, has been a topic of considerable comment and conversation among the departed hero's per- sonal friends. The General never made any secret of his notions on religion. The strong Roman practices of members of his family caused him to be very decided in his expressions of hostility to the Roman Church, but beyond that he had no fixed views in matters of religious convictions or denominational details. In a conversation with the correspondent of the Enquirer when the General was at a white heat of indignation and disappoint- ment over his son's going into the Society of Jes- uits, the General said : "Oh, yes, lam disappoint- ed. I am more than that, I am angry; mad, very mad, all over. Mrs. Sherman and I agreed to dis- agree on that question. I had no objection to the girls being under their mother's influence, but I claimed the boys. Their mother was very devoted to the Church, and I never interfered with her in that matter, but I believe that loyalty belongs to the Government first. I do not want to say that a man cannot be a good American citizen and a loyal subject to the Pope. If there ever should be an is- sue affecting the safety of American institutions in conflict with the supremacy of the Roman Catholic Church, they will put the Pope above the President. We may not see it, and yet some living to-day may. I believe that our Constitution, with the institu- tions which have grown out of it, is the grandest heritage given to the human race. It is above What Great Men have Said of Rome. 403 creeds, because it owes no allegiance to any power save God and the people. Man is instinctively a religious animal, but an American does not want his religion mixed for him or filtered through some- body else as the custodian of his thoughts. That may do for the ignorant subjects of a foreign State, but it will not do for free-born, intelligent, self- confident American sovereigns — the people." — Washington correspondent in the Philadelphia Enquirer. The Jesuits. — What a strange condition is that of a man who employs his study, his reading, his meditation, his labors, his public and private dis- courses, to subvert the foundations of that edifice which Jesus Christ came to erect among mankind, and which He has cemented with His blood ! What a doctrine is that of a man, who presumes to call himself a guide of conscience, a pastor of a flock, an interpreter of Scripture, and who gives only false directions, who poisons the souls committed to his care, and darkens and tortures the Word of God! Jesus Christ, to confound the glosses of the false teachers of his time, said : "Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time" so and so : "but I say unto you" otherwise. The teachers of whom I speak use another language, and they say, you have heard that it was said by Jesus Christ, so and so : but I say to you otherwise. You have heard that it was said by Jesus Christ, " Search the Scriptures": but I say to you, that the Scriptures are 404 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope. dangerous, and that only one order of men ought to see them. You have heard that it has been said in the inspired writings, i 'Prove all things" : but I say unto you, it is not for you to examine, but to sub- mit. You have heard that it has been said by Jesus Christ, that " the rulers over the Gentiles exercise lordship over them, but it shall not be so among you" : but I say unto you, that the Pontiff has a right to domineer not only over the Gentiles, but even over those who rule them. You have heard that it has been said, "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord," that the soul of Lazarus "was carried by the angels into Abraham's bosom" : but I, I say unto you, that the dead pass from the mis- eries of this life, only into incomparably greater miseries in the flames of purgatory. — Saurins Ser- mons, Vol. 2, page 96. Romanism as it is.— 1. The Roman Catholic In- stitution, sometimes called the Holy, Apostolic, Catholic Church, is not now, nor was she ever, catholic, apostolic, or holy ; but is a sect in the fair import of that word, older than any other sect now existing ; not the Mother and Mistress of all Churches, but an apostasy from the only true, holy, apostolic, and catholic church of Christ. 2. Her notion of apostolic succession is without any foundation in the Bible, in reason or in fact ; an imposition of the most injurious consequences, built upon unscriptural and antiscriptural tradi- tions, resting wholly upon the opinions of inter- ested and fallible men, Wh\t Gre\t Men have Said of Rome. 405 3. She is not uniform in her faith, or united in her members ; but mutable and fallible, as any other sect of philosophy or religion — Jewish, Turk- ish, or Christian — a confederation of sects, under a politico-ecclesiastic head. 4. She is the " Babylon" of John, the "man of sin" of Paul, and the empire of the "youngest horn" of Daniel's sea monster. 5. Her notions of purg-atory, indulgences, auric- ular confession, remission of sins, transubstantia- tion, supererogation, etc., essential elements of her system, are immoral in their tendenc}^ and inju- rious to the well-being- of society, religious and political. 6. Notwithstanding- her pretensions to have g-iven us the Bible, and faith in it, we are perfectly independent of her for our knowledg-e of that book, and its evidences of a divine origin. 7. The Roman Catholic religion, if infallible and unsusceptible of reformation, as alleg-ed, is es- sentially anti-American, being- opposed to the genius of all free institutions, and positively sub- versive of them, opposing- the g-eneral reading- of the Scriptures and the diffusion of useful knowl- edg-e among- the whole community, so essential to liberty and the permanency of g-ood g-overnment. — Alexander Campbell affirmed these propositions in the discussion with Archbishop Purcell. The Roman Clergy. — Ah, we know you ! We know the clerical party. It is an old party. This it is, which has found for the truth those two mar- 406 America or Home: Christ or the Pope. velous supporters, ignorance and error. This it is, which forbids to science and genius the going beyond the missal, and which wishes to cloister thought in dogmas. Every step which the intel- ligence of Europe has taken has been in spite of it. Its history is written in the history of human prog- ress, but it is written on the back of the leaf. It is opposed to it all. This it is, which put Campa- nella seven times to torture for saying that the number of worlds was infinite, and for having caught a glimpse at the secret of creation. This it is which persecuted Harvey for having proved the circulation of the blood. In the name of Jesus it shut up Galileo. In the name of St. Paul it im- prisoned Christopher Columbus. To discover a law of the heavens was an impiety, to find a world was a heresy. This it is which anathematized Pascal in the name of religion, Montaigne in the name of morality, Moliere in the name of both morality and religion. For a long time the human conscience has revolted against you and now demands of you : "What is it that you wish of me ?" For a long time already you have tried to put a gag upon the human intellect ; you wish to be the master of edu- cation, and there is not a poet, not an author, not a thinker, not a philosopher that 3-ou accept. All that has been written, said, found, dreamed,' deduced, inspired, imagined, invented by genius, the treasure of civilization, the venerable inherit- ance of generations, the common patrimony of knowledge, you reject. There is a book — a book which is from one end to the other an emanation What Great Men have Said of Rome. 407 from above ; a book which is for the whole world what the Koran is for Islamism ; what the Vedas are for India — a book which contains all human wisdom — a book which the veneration of the people call the Book — the Bible. Well, your censure has reached even that — unheard-of thing- ! Popes have proscribed the Bible. How astonishing- to wise spirits ; how overpowering- to simple hearts to see the fing-er of Rome placed upon the Book of God ! — Victor Hugo. The Jesuits. — The Church and court of Rome, since the remarkable period when so many king- doms and provinces withdrew from their jurisdic- tion, have derived more influence and support from the laborers of this sing-le order than from all their other emissaries and ministers, and all the various exertions of their power and opulence. It was this famous company which, spreading- itself with astonishing- rapidity over the greatest part of the habitable world, confirmed the wavering- nations in the faith of Rome, restrained the progress of the rising- sects, g-ained over a prodigious number of pagans in the most barbarous and i emote parts of the globe to the profession of popery, and attached the pretended heretics of all denominations by the affected softness and complying spirit which reigned in their conversation and manners, by their consum- mate skill and prudence in civil transactions, by their acquaintance with the arts and sciences, and a variety of other qualities and accomplishments. They insinuated themselves into the peculiar favor 408 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. and protection of statesmen, persons of the first distinction, and even of crowned heads. Nor did anything- contribute more to give them a general ascendancy, than the cunning- and dexterity with which they relaxed and modified their system of morality, accommodating- it artfully to the propen- sities of mankind, and depriving- it, on certain occa- sions, of the severity that rendered it burdensome to the sensual and voluptuous. By this they sup- planted, in the palaces of the great, and in the courts of princes, the Dominicans and other rigid doctors, who formerly held there the tribunal of confession and the direction of consciences ; and engrossed to themselves an exclusive and irresistible influence in those retreats of royal grandeur, whence issue the councils that g-overn mankind. An order of this kind could not but be highly adapted to pro- mote the interests of the Court of Rome ; and this, indeed, was its great end, and the leading- purpose of which it never lost sight, employing everywhere its utmost vigilance and art to support the author- ity of the pontiffs, and to save them from the con- tempt of which they must have been naturally apprehensive, in consequence of a revolution that opened the eyes of a great part of mankind. — Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History, Vol. 2, page 55. The Amalgamation of Paganism and Chris- tianity. — Great is the difference between Chris- tianity under Severus and Christianity after Con- stantine. Many of the doctrines which at the later period were prominent, in the former were un- What Great Men have Said of Rome. 409 known. As years passed on, the faith described by Tertullian was transmuted into one more fashion- able and more debased. It was incorporated with the old Greek mythology. Olympus was restored. . Not only was the adoration of Isis under a new name restored, but even her image, stand- ing" on the crescent moon, reappeared. The well-known effigy of that goddess with the infant Horus in her arms has descended to our day in the beautiful creations of the Madonna and Child. . The reign of Constantine marks the epoch of the transformation of Christianity from a re- ligion into a political system. . . . Let us see, in anticipation, to what a depth of intellectual deg- radation this policy of paganism eventually led. Heathen rites were adopted, a pompous and splen- did ritual, gorgeous robes, miters, tiaras, wax- tapers, processional services, lustrations, gold and silver vases, were introduced. Churches were built over the tombs of martyrs, and consecrated with rites borrowed from the ancient laws of the Roman Pontiffs. Festivals and commemorations of mar- tyrs multiplied with the numberless fictitious dis- coveries of their remains. Fasting became the grand means of repelling the devil and appeasing God, celibacy the greatest of the virtues. Pil- grimages were made to Palestine and the tombs of the martyrs. Quantities of dust and earth were brought from the Holy Land and sold at enormous prices, as antidotes against devils. The virtues of consecrated water were upheld. Images and relics were introduced into the churches, and wor- 410 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. shiped after the fashion of the heathen gods. It was given out that prodigies and miracles were to be seen in certain places, as in the heathen times. The happy souls of departed Christians were in- voked ; it was believed that they were wandering" about the world, or haunting- their graves. There was a multiplication of temples, altars, and peni- tent garments. The festival of the Purification of the Virgin was invented to remove the uneasiness of heathen converts, on account of the loss of their feasts of Pan. The worship of images, of frag- ments of the cross, or bones, nails, and other relics, a true fetich worship, was cultivated. Two argu- ments were relied upon for the authenticity of these objects — the authority of the Church, and the working of miracles. Even the worn-out clothing of the saints and the earth of their graves were venerated. From Palestine were brought what were affirmed to be the skeletons of St. Mark, St. James, and other ancient worthies. The apotheo- sis of the old Roman times was replaced by canon- izing ; tutelary saints succeeded to local mythogical divinities. Then came the mystery of transubstan- tiation, or the conversion of bread and wine by the priest into the flesh and blood of Christ. As cen- turies passed, the paganization became more com- plete. Festivals sacred to the memory of the lance with which the Saviour's side was pierced, the nails that fastened him to the cross, and the crown of thorns, were instituted. — John Wm. Draper, in "Re- ligion and Science." HOW TO CONQUER THE ENEMY. I believe that one of the most pronounced enemies of the great principles of the Constitution of the United States is the Roman Catholic Church. We have already shown how she has assailed and renounced most of these principles All Protestants believe in our Constitution, and are determined to defend it. Over the word "union," in our Con- stitution, one of the most terrific wars the world has ever seen was fought. Rome is an Enemy to the Sovereignty of the People. Says the preamble to the Constitution: "We, the people of the United States, in order to promote a more perfect union, establish justice, insure domestic tranquility, provide for the common defense, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our poster- ity, do ordain and establish this Constitution for the United States of America." In Article VI. of the Constitution we find: "This Constitution, and the laws of the United States which shall be made in pursuance thereof, . . . shall be the supreme law of the land." (411) 4i2 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. The Declaration of Independence declares that "Governments derive their just powers from the consent of the governed." These plain declarations declare the people of the United States to be the supreme source of polit- ical power — to be self-governing-. Many of the State constitutions announce the same doctrine ; as, for instance : "We, the people of the State of New York, grateful to Almighty God for our freedom, in order to secure its blessings, do establish this constitution." Against this principle of our Government Rome announces the Pope as the supreme judge and invests him with supreme sovereignty. Pope Leo XIII. announces in one of his encycli- cals : " It is not lawful to follow one rule in private conduct and another in the governing of the state : to wit, that the authority of the Church should be observed in private life but rejected in state mat- ters." Rome's canon law declares the Pope has the right to annul state laws, treaties, etc. In essays on "Religion and Literature," edited by Cardinal Manning, we read, " Moreover the right of opposing kings is inherent in the supreme sovereignty which the Popes exercise over all Christian nations." Bishop Gilmour, in 1873, said: "Nationalities must be subordinate to religion, and we must learn that we are Catholics first and citizens next." The present Pope, in 1890, declared: "Politics How to Conquer the Enemy. 413 . . . are inseparably bound up with the laws of morality and religious duties." The Boston Pilot, February 15th, 1890, announces the present Pope as saying we must render as "per- fect submission and obedience of will to the Church and the sovereign Pontiff as to God himself." Pius IX. states in his s}-llabus : "The Roman Church has a right to exercise its authority with- out any limit set to it by the civil power." Vicar General Preston said: "The man who takes his religion, but not his politics, from Rome, is not a good Catholic." The Catholic Weekly, of Albany, says: "Though we love our country dearly, we love our Church and the Pope more and more." L,eo XIII., in an encyclical, November, 1885, de- clares : "Every Catholic should rigidly adhere to the teachings of the Roman Pontiff, especially in the matter of modern liberty, which under the sem- blance of honesty of purpose, leads to harm and destruction." Father Hecker, in the Catholic World of 1870, says : "All legislation must be governed by the will of God, unerringly indicated by the Pope." Daniel O'Connell urges Catholics to do all in their "power to carry out the intentions of the Pope. Where you have the electoral franchise, give your votes to none but those who assist you in so holy a struggle." One of the generals of the Jesuits declared : " I govern all the world without anyone knowing how I do it." 414 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Henry Brownson, in an address at the Baltimore Catholic Congress, stated : " If Catholics separate religion from politics, claiming that politics are independent of religion, how can the Church pro- duce any effects in support of popular govern- ment?" C. J. Bonaparte, at the same Congress, said : " Every Pope . . . must inflexibly assert that no living man is his rightful superior. ... If he admits that his liberty depends on the law, then to protect himself against changes in the law, he must use his only effective weapon, political agita- tion. ... It matters little if the Pope be an exile or a captive, a subject he cannot be. The Church needs now a chief ruler, who for what he does, or what he leaves undone, shall answer at no human judgment-seat." The same author de- clares : "The freedom of the Pope is an inalien- able right embraced in his divine commission, and for this right, the Pope has, and ever will have, the unwavering support of his spiritual children." M. F. Morriss, of Washington, D. C, gave out the following hope at the World's Columbian Cath- lic Congress : "Is it too much to hope that the time will come again when all the nations will agree, by common consent, to submit their contro- versies which they are unable to settle amicably between themselves, to a supreme court of the world, presided over by the Roman Pontiff? " The first sentence in the second resolution, at this same Congress, reads as follows : " We declare our devoted How to Conquer the Enemy. 415 loyalty and unaltered attachment to our Holy Father, Pope Leo XIII." These numerous quotations, which could be mul- tiplied into a volume, assure us that the Pope claims the supreme sovereignty, and that all loyal Catholics support this claim. These statements are sufficient to convince any intelligent mind that Romanism is the enemy of the sovereignty of the people. Rome is an Enemy op our Religious Liberty. Our Constitution declares in its first Amendment, " Congress shall make no law respecting* an estab- lishment of religion or prohibiting" the free exercise thereof." Pius IX. declared it to be an error that "every man is free to embrace and profess the religion he shall believe true." Bishop O'Connor says: " Religious liberty is merely endured until the opposite can be carried into effect without peril to the Catholic world." The Shepherd of the Valley not many years ago, Rome's official organ of the Bishop of St. Louis, stated: "If Catholics ever obtain a sufficient numerical majority in this country, religious free- dom is at an end." The Boston Pilot announces that " no good gov- ernment can exist without religion, and there can be no religion without an Inquisition, which is wisely designed for the protection and promotion of the true faith." In the allocution of Pope Pius IX., September, 416 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. 1857, we read: "The Roman Catholic religion, with all its rights, ought to be exclusively domi- nant in such sort that all other worship should be banished and interdicted." Rome is an Enemy to Liberty of Conscience. The Constitution of the United States guarantees liberty of conscience ; nothing is dearer to our peo- ple. Pius IX., in an encyclical letter of December 8th, 1864, condemns those who assert the liberty of con- science and of religious worship, and from another encyclical, August 15th, 1854, we take the follow- ing extract : "The absurd and erroneous doctrines, or ravings in defense of liberty of conscience, are a most pestilential error, a pest of all others, to be dreaded in the State." Said the Catholic World, January, 1870: "The Church is instituted, as every Catholic who under- stands his religion believes, to guard and defend the rights of God on earth against any and every enemy, at all times and in all places. She there- fore does not and cannot accept, or in any degree favor, liberty in the Protestant sense of liberty. My conscience is my church, the Catholic Church ; and any restriction of her freedom, or any act in violation of her rights, violates or abridges my right or freedom of conscience." Rome's attitude on this question being estab- lished, we shall next show that ; How to Conquer the Enemy. 417 Rome is Opposed to Separation of Church and State. Our Constitution prohibits the establishment of a state religion. Pius IX. declares that it is an error to hold that "the church ought to be separate from the state and the state from the church." Says the Catholic World: "The state is just as much bound to respect, protect and defend the Catholic Church in her faith, her constitution, her discipline atid her worship, as if she were the only religious body in the nation." One of Rome's most enthusiastic speakers at the World's Columbian Catholic Congress, declared : "The Church does desire to influence human gov- ernment ; it does watch empires, kingdoms, repub- lics, or whatever be the form such corporations may take, with anxious eyes." Says Mr. J. D. Fulton : " Rome is organizing- an ag-gressive warfare upon the separation of the Church and the state. It was the hope of promot- ing - a union of church and state that made the red- robed cardinal desire the company'of a son of a Presbyterian minister, occupying* the position of President, in laying* the corner-stone of the Jesuit Colleg*e." We believe the Church of Christ is a divine in- stitution, and its mission is to preach the Gospel. We believe in the state, and claim it is a divine in- stitution, and its duties are to guarantee every sub- 27 418 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. ject liberty and protection. " There must be a free church in a free state ; the state, subject to justice ; the church, subject to Christ." Rome is an Enemy of the Oath of Natural- isation. The revised statutes of the United States de- clare : "The alien seeking- citizenship must make oath to renounce forever all allegiance and fidelity to any foreign prince, potentate, state or sovereign- ty, in particular, that to which he has been subject." The Roman Catholic profession of faith, sanc- tioned by the Third Plenary Council of Baltimore, contains the following - oath of allegiance to the Pope: "And I pledge and swear true obedience to the Roman Pontiff, Vicar of Jesus Christ, and suc- cessor of the blessed Peter, prince of the Apostles." Rome's canon law declares: "No oaths are to be kept if they are against the interests of the Church of Rome." There is an ex-judge in Toledo, who told me of a priest that made oath of allegiance to the United States, and the next Sunday stated to his church that he only did it to secure the right of suffrage, and that he wanted his people to understand that he was first loyal to the Pope. Rome is the Enemy of the Free Press. In one of the amendments to the Constitution we read :" Congress shall make no law. . . abridg- ing the freedom of speech or of the press." Pope Leo, in a letter of June 17th, 1885, informs How to Conquer the Enemy. 419 us that obedience to the Pope is "a duty incum- bent upon all without exception," and "most strictly so upon journalists." Pius IX., 1864, condemned all who maintained the liberty of the press. Father Hecker, in the Catholic World, 1870, declares that Catholic authori- ties must control the utterances of the press. As we have devoted an entire chapter to this subject, further quotations are unnecessary. Rome is an Enemy of the Free Schools. One of the foundation-stones of our great coun- try is the public school. This institution is fos- tered by both national and state laws. The sylla- bus of Pope Pius IX. affirms that the Roman Cath- olic Church "has the right to deprive the civil au- thority of the entire right of the public schools." Cardinal Antonelli, January 1st, 1870, writing in behalf of Pope Pius IX., on the subject of free edu- cation and worship, states "Both of these princi- ples are contrary to the laws of the Church." The Western Tablet, of Chicago, informed the Catholic laity that "if your son or daughter is attending a state school you are violating your duty as a Cath- olic parent, and conducing to the everlasting- de- spair and anguish of your child." The following is taken from one of the resolutions of the World's Columbian Catholic Congress : " We must continue to use our best efforts to increase and strengthen our parochial schools and colleges. . . . It is the sense of this Congress, therefore, that Catholic education should be steadfastly upheld, according 420 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. to the decrees of the Council of Baltimore and the decisions of the Holy See." They passed no reso- lution supporting- our public schools — far from it. As we have devoted a chapter to this subject, further citations are unnecessary. Rome is an Enemy of Progress. All Protestants believe in progress and develop- ment, in advancing- to a hig-her standard in com- merce, education, morality and religion. Says Pius IX. in his syllabus, "It is an error to believe that the Roman Pontiff can and oug-ht to reconcile himself to and agree with progress, liberalism and civilization, as lately introduced." Can it be pos- sible that Rome would take us back to the decree of Pope Urban XIII., who said, " In the name and by the authority of Jesus Christ, the plenitude of which resides in his Vicar, the Pope, we declare that the teaching- that the earth is not the centre of the world, and that it moves with a diurnal mo- tion, is absurd, philosophically false, and erroneous in faith." Mr. Mackenzie, in the Nineteenth Century, says : "Once Rome could prevent progress, now she can but curse it. Rome has entered on a mortal con- test with forces which are universal and irresisti- ble. She has undertaken to arrest and turn back the mig-htiest power on earth. She has announced resistance to the laws of Providence — silent, pa- tient, but undeviating-. Nothing less than shame- ful defeat can result from such an enterprise. . . . How to Conquer the Enemy. 421 If Rome is unable to reconcile herself to modern civilization, her decline and fall are inevitable." Rome is an Enemy of Protestantism. A Protestant is one who denies the authority of the Pope and holds to the right of private judg- ment in matters of religion. The chief features of Protestantism are : the supremacy of the Bible, justification by faith, individual responsibility, and freedom of conscience, of education and of worship. Now let us see in what utter contempt Rome holds these principles. Archbishop Ireland, at the Cen- tenary Celebration, said : "As a religious system, Protestantism is . . . utterly valueless as a doctrinal or moral power." H. F: Brownson, of Detroit, at the Baltimore Catholic Congress, said : " The American system is also anti-Protestant, and must either reject Protestantism or be overthrown by it." Father Fidelis stated at the dedication of Rome's University at Washington, "Protestantism has had its day, and is passing, as all human sys- tems of philosophy or religion must surely pass." Archbishop Ireland says: "The great work which in God's providence the Catholics of the United States are called upon to do within the coming century is to make America Catholic, and to solve for the Church Universal the all- absorbing problem with which the age confronts her," and he then tells us, " The Catholic Church is the sole living and enduring Christian authority. She has the power to speak ; she has an organiza- tion by which her laws may be enforced." I wonder 422 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. if he here alludes to Rome's numerous secret socie- ties, that are so well organized, and armed and drilled for any contest that may come.* If this is the purpose of the Roman Catholic Church, and if this is the spirit that Archbishop Ireland endeav- ored to instill into the members of the Catholic Congress, then, my friends, look out for a conflict — a conflict between the principles of our Government and those of the Roman Catholic Church. Dr. Brownson tells us : "Undoubtedly it is the intention of the Pope to possess this country. In this intention he is aided by the Jesuits and all the Catholic prelates and priests." The Catholic World asserts : " The Roman Catholic Church cannot ac- cept or in any degree favor liberty in the Protes- tant sense of liberty." The New York Tablet tells us : " Protestants have no authority in religion and count for nothing in the Church of God." In the secret plans of the Jesuits we find the fol- lowing: " That this secret hate be combined with great activity in endeavoring to detach the faith- . ful from every government inimical to us and em- ploy them ... to strike deadly blows at here- sy." We read in the Memorial of the Captivity of Napoleon: "Wherever the Jesuits are admitted, they will be masters, cost what it may. Their society is by nature dictatorial, and therefore it is the enemy of all constituted authority." We are told in the same book, "Every act, every crime, however atrocious, is a meritorious work, if com- mitted for the interests of the society of the *See Appendix 14. How to Conquer the Enemy. 423 Jesuits." This agrees with the doctrine of St. Thomas Aquinas, one of their celebrated theolo- gians : "Though heretics must be tolerated, not because they deserve it, we must bear with them, till, by a second admonition, they may be brought back to the faith of the Church ; but those who, after a second admonition, remain obstinate in their errors, must not only be excommunicated, but they must be delivered to the secular power to be exterminated." In one of Rome's books on rites and ceremonies, "Pontificale Romanum," is the bishop's oath, in which are the following words : ' k Heretics, schis- matics and rebels to our said Lord, or his aforesaid successors, I will to my utmost persecute and op- pose." This portion of the oath is now kept from the public when the bishop swears allegiance to the Pope.* Judging by the foregoing extracts from Rome's highest authorities, nothing could be more evident than that Rome is the open and avowed enemy of our Government, and that if the principles of Rome prevail here our Constitution must fail. This enemy claims that the temporal powers must obey the spiritual ; the Church has power to grant or take away temporal possessions ; the Church has the right to practice the censure of books and the press. The Pope has the right to amend state laws and constitutions, to absolve from obedience there- to, when opposed to the Church ; the right to ab- solve from oaths and to annul all legal relations of *See Appendix 15. 424 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. those in marriage ; to persecute heretics, and to absolve from sin, etc. We have shown that Rome is the enemy of the sovereignty of the people, of religious liberty, of liberty of conscience and of the liberty of the press. She is opposed to the separation of church and state ; opposed to the oath of naturalization ; op- posed to our free schools. She is the foe of prog- ress, of Protestantism and of our Bible societies. In short she is the implacable enemy of America, whose overthrow she has plotted. Suppose that in America there were ten million Chinamen who were taking Rome's attitude toward our Government. Suppose they attacked and de- nounced every principle of American liberty. Sup- pose they announced that they were organized, and were determined to obtain the supremacy of our country. Suppose they were continually swearing allegiance to a former Emperor. How long would loyal American citizens permit this treason? One of two things is certain : they would soon be com- pelled to leave this country, or to render allegiance to the Government. They would have to renounce the foreign potentate or leave the country. Should not the same rule hold good when applied to Rome? The Jesuits have been expelled from nearly every country in Europe, and shall we now permit them, to suck the life-blood from this nation? Shall we allow our liberties to be devoured by this Roman vulture? Is there no remedy ? Is there no balm in Gilead ? Is there no help ? Must we continue to How to Conquer the Enemy. 425 suffer these abuses ? May we not hope to find the remedy in one or all of the following - measures ? 1. Organization. Rome is an organized power. She can be most effectually met by organization. In union there is strength. In cooperation there is power. In or- ganized work there is victory. We should come together as individuals and organize, that we may stand united in our efforts to conquer the enemy. States are organized into empires. Many short railroad lines are organized into an immense sys- tem. Business men organize for business. Political parties organize for more effectual work. Manu- facturers organize to further their interests. Labor- ing men organize to protect their rights. When Christ fed the multitude He had them seated in com- panies by hundreds and by fifties ; He completed an organization of twelve men that turned the world upside down. There is much unused power among the Protestants because they lack organization. By this power, our labors can be controlled and centralized. It will be an economy of resources. It will be a conservation of energy. As Protes- tants, we agree upon the fundamental principles of our Government. As Protestants we want no divided kingdom, but a focusing of all of our forces for the preservation of our institutions. This will hasten the victory. 2. A Union of Christian People. God's people must lay aside their private opin- ions and petty jealousies, and work together against 426 America or Kome: Christ or the Pope. the powers of darkness. Cooperation in poorer methods is better than division in better methods. We are told that "one shall chase a thousand and two shall put ten thousand to flight." An organ- ized army of ten thousand can put to flig-ht an un- organized army of ten times that number. Rome laughs at our divisions. This is our greatest weak- ness. Our many denominations are an undeniable evil. Is there no ground upon which we may unite ? Is there no foundation upon which we may stand as a united body ? Do we not agree upon the great fundamental principles of Christianity ? Do we not believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the liv- ing God ? As a basis of union, is not this the cen- tral idea? Is not this of Divine authority? This foundation is broad enough for every true believer. This is the foundation that God laid. It is the foundation of the prophets and apostles. Faith in Christ, and obedience to His will, I believe, will eventually settle every question, and restore to the Word of God its proper place and make it the only rule of faith and practice. In short, this founda- tion will substitute the Bible, for human creeds ; facts, for definitions ; things, for words ; faith, for speculation; unity of faith, for unity of opinion; the commandments of God, for human traditions ; piety, for ceremony ; godliness, for formality ; Christianity, for partizan zeal ; the practice of Christianity, for the mere profession of it ; Christ for the Pope. It seems to me, that to this end we must labor. Let us exalt Christ ; let us preach the whole Christ, How to Conquer the Enemy. 427 the tender-hearted, miracle-working-, sympathetic teacher of humanity. Let us preach Him as the crucified and risen Lord, as sitting- at the rig-ht hand of God the Father. Let us preach Him as the sole fountain of authority, the sum and sub- stance of our faith, the all in all of our salvation, the beginning- and the end, the first and the last. Upon this basis I believe we shall eventually arrive : one Lord, one faith, one baptism ; one Bible, one name, one hope, one Spirit, one God, the Father of all, who is above you all and in you all. 3. Teix the Truth. Tell what you know about Romanism ! Uncover its pollutions ! Make known the scandal of the confessional ! Tell what you know about the con- vents and nunneries ! Expose the conduct of the celibate priesthood ! Publish what you know about her intrig-ues and purposes ! Every effort you put forth will subtract from Rome's power. Every truth spoken will streng-then Christianity and op- pose Romanism. Think how Luther and Melanch- thon, Knox, and William of Orang-e, told the truth. They told it in huts, palaces, churches, towns and cities. Every Protestant man and wo- man in the North and South, in the East and West, must as individuals, come up to the help of the Lord ag-ainst the mig-hty. Proclaim the truth. Agitation is needed. No reform is ever broug-ht about by keeping - silent. You owe it to your coun- try and to your God to speak out upon this ques- tion. God is for the truth. You are an instrument 428 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. in the hands of God to attest the truth that God will help them that work for Him, and that He will bless the truth wherever it is spoken. "Ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free." 4. Create and Distribute Literature that will Expose Rome. Our people need to be educated upon this ques- tion. Knowledge is power. Give wings to knowl- edge. Let its noise be heard. It will arouse the energies and enlist the sympathies of millions who are asleep. Christ must be preached. The Pope must be antagonized. Politicians must have their eyes opened. Men of courage must take a stand. Urge the pulpit, the press and the platform to sup- port the principles of our Government against the encroachments of Rome. Urge Catholics to read the Bible. It is God's inspired book. It is against Rome. Wherever this book is clearly read and men are taught to think for themselves, Rome loses her grasp. Let the open Bible tell of its treasures to the poor and deluded Romanist. If he has no Bible, give him one. If he possesses no book that teaches him the real purposes of Romanism, either give or lend him one. Let a million men do this, and keep on doing* it, and there will be such a mighty senti- ment created in this country against Rome that her power will soon begin to fade. 5. Use your Influence at the Ballot-Box. " It is not in our stars, but in ourselves, that we are underlings." Mark every man that panders to How to Conquer the Enemy. 429 Rome. Know the principles of every office-seeker. Before you cast your vote, know beyond the shadow of a doubt the principles of the aspirant to the office. Especially look well to your school boards and law-makers. Votes count. Rome moves solidly, so says one of her archbishops, for the party that will promote her interests. Then it is your duty to lay aside party politics and vote solid- ly for the party that is against Rome. This is a national question, and it will have to be fought out either in the pulpit, school, press and ballot-box, or upon the battle-field. Keep in Sight the Plea of Protestantism. " A Protestant," says the Standard Dictionary, "is a member of one of those bodies of Christians that adhere to Protestantism as opposed to Roman Catholicism : in general, a Christian who denies the authority of the Pope and holds to the right of private judgment in matters of religion." The term was first applied to the adherents of Luther, who protested against a decree that in- volved a submission to the authority of the Roman Catholic Church. In short, a Protestant is one who protests against Rome ; one who turns away from Romanism to Christianity, from man-made creeds to the Word of God, from the Pope to Christ. Protestants who lose sight of these facts weaken the cause of Protestantism. These facts and prin- ciples should always be kept in view, and on them all Protestants should stand firmly and be consis- 430 America, or Rome: Christ or the Pope. tent. When men are led to believe that Romanism is about as good as New Testament Christianity, their influence for the cause that we so earnestly plead is hurtful. When they begin to fawn upon Romanism and to seek her favors, they are laying - the axe at the root of Protestantism. It is like the Christian who falls in with the world ; he imbibes its notions and adjusts himself to its ways. Conformity to the spirit and intentions of Rome, and losing* sight of the great principles of the Reformation, is the deplorable weakness of the Protestants of our country. When this spirit of indifference to our distinctive plea becomes mani- fest, danger from Rome becomes imminent. Protestant people are like the man in the hotel, who when awakened in the night by the cry of fire, turned over in the bed, and after assuring himself that the walls were still cold, went to sleep again. O Protestants, forget not the principles of your ancestors ! Those principles are divine. They must be proclaimed from every hilltop and tower. There must be a revival of protesting against Rome — protesting against her intrigues, encroach- ments, and practices. Lastly : Personal Consecration to the Work. Every man that reads this, has a work to do against Rome ; and if he does not do it, it will not be done. He has an influence to exert, and if he does not exert it, it will not be exerted. He has a How to Conquer the Enemy. 431 word to say, and if he does not say it, it will not be said. There is a great demand for consecrated energy. There is power in consecrated life. We should have convictions and stand by them. We should have principles and stand upon them. We should speak the truth and spurn the consequences. We should stand by the right in the face of criticism. To the great work of instructing* humanity, of purifying- politics, of protesting" against the en- croachments of Rome, of calling- God's people out of Babylon, of preserving - the freedom of our pub- lic institutions, of advocating- the principles of Protestantism — in short, of preaching- the Gospel of Christ, every Christian should reconsecrate the energies of his body, the affections of his heart, the faculties of his mind and the attributes of his soul. Let us do our duty while it is to-day. Let us do our work lovingly, yet boldly, and when we lay aside our garments our children will take up our work and become defenders of the right, stormers of abuses, reformers of wrong, heralders of liberty, advocates of the truth, ministers of the gospel, and men of God ; and our country will be free and independent, and our schoolhouses will stand as the lighthouses of universal knowledge, our press will be pure and untrammeled, our flag will float over land and sea as the grandest emblem of a liberty- loving people, and the Christ will be accepted as the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords. THE GROWTH OF ROMANISM IN THE UNITED STATES. The numerous adherents of the Roman Catholic Church give it great power. As the Romanists increase in numbers, the} 7 increase in power and in zeal. The majority of Protestants are unaware of the rapid growth of Romanism in our midst. They think that her losses through the influence of our free institutions. are sufficient to offset her gains. Truly, her losses are heavy, but they are not the gain of Protestantism. Romanists are taught to believe that there is no salvation outside the Roman Catholic Church, and, therefore, but few of those who lose confidence ex- amine the Protestant faith ; consequently the ma- jority sink into skepticism. For this reason, Ro- manism is mainly responsible for the skepticism of Europe. Infidelity amongst Christian nations is the legitimate child of Rome. Once the papal authority is thrown off, the widest liberty is exer- cised, and the victim becomes an easy prey to un- belief. Notwithstanding the many thousands of Romanists who have apostatized in the United States, her numbers are increasing with great ra- pidity. Her Present Membership. The estimates as to her numbers vary. Cardinal Gibbons places the number in the United States at (432) Growth of Bomaxism in the U. S. 433 nine million ; Bishop Hoganof Missouri at thirteen million ; Edmund F. Dunne, at the Catholic Con- gress, 1889, said: "We have twelve million Catho- lics now, and of them the end is not yet." But perhaps the most reliable statistics of Cath- olicity are those given on pag-e 378 of Sadlier's History of the United States: "The Catholic Church in the United States now numbers fourteen archbishops, one being - a cardinal, seventy-three bishops, more than nine thousand priests, over twelve thousand churches, fifty-four theological seminaries, one hundred and thirty-eig-ht colleges, more than six hundred academies, three thou_ sand five hundred parish schools, and six hundred charitable institutions. The Catholic laity include about ten million." In 1800 there were one hundred thousand Roman Catholics in the United States ; there was then, one Romanist to every fifty-three of the population; in 1850, one to fourteen ; in 1890, one to six and one-half. The Roman Catholic Church has in- creased more rapidly than our population. Its rate of growth has been more rapid than that of the Protestant churches. Josiah Strong- says: "From 1800 to 1880 the population increased ninefold, the membership of all Evangelical churches twenty-seven-fold, and the Romanist population sixty-three-fold. From 1850 to 1880 the population increased 185 per cent., and the Romanist population 294 per cent.; during- the same period the number of Evang-elical churches increased 125 per cent., and the number of Evan- 28 434 America or Rome: Christ or the Popk gelical ministers 173 per cent., while the Roman Catholic Churches increased 447 per cent., and the priests 381 per cent." In 1800 the Roman Catholic population was 21 per cent, of the number of Evangelical church-mem- bers ; in 1850, 45 per cent. ; in 1890, 75 per cent. The census for 1890 gave the number of commu- nicants in the Evangelical churches as thirteen million four hundred thousand. Sadlier's history gave the Roman population as ten million. Her growth is significant. She believes the West is to dominate the nation, and she has determined to dominate the West by concentrating her forces there. There are six Western States in which there are four times as many Romanists as Prot- estant . church-members. I have traveled exten- sively through every State and Territory in the West. I spent six years in that country, and I know that the Jesuits, with their churches and schools, are everywhere, and are now an over- whelming evil. Rev. Mr. Warren, writing from California, said : " They are at work, night and day, to break down the institutions of the country, beginning with the public schools. As surely as we live, so surely will the conflict come, and it will be a hard one." Means by which Rome Increases her Membership. 1 . Immigration. — This has been her greatest means of increase. Roman Catholic congregations are largely made up of foreigners and their chil- Growth of Romanism in the U. S. 435 dren and grandchildren ; the majority of our immi- grants for the past fifty years have been Roman Catholics. S. W. Barnum claims that seven-eig"hths of all who come to our shores from Ireland are Romanists, and one-half the immigrants from German} 7 - are of the same faith. That immigration has been the principal source of Roman Catholic increase in the United States, is conceded by both Protestants and Romanists, so further citation of statistics is un- necessary. 2. Family Increase. — The Catholic World boasts that "Catholic families increase much faster than others." The majority of Roman Catholics belong- to the laboring" class, and are decidedly more vigor- ous than the non-laboring* class. Dr. Mattison says : "In Roman Catholic families there are four or five children, while in the average non-Catholic family but two or three." There is no doubt that the priests use both the pulpit and the confessional as a means of inculcating upon the married the duty of multiplying- and increasing- the race. 3. Mixed Marriages. — In the majority of cases when a Romanist and Protestant marry, it general- ly turns out to the advantag-e of the Catholic Church. The children of such marriag-es are g-enerally broug-ht up Catholics, and frequently the Protestant parent becomes a Catholic. 4. Conversion of Protestants. — These are numer- ous. Her educational establishments are the prin- cipal instrumentalities in winning- Protestants. Special effort is made to attract the children of 436 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Protestants to these schools, in order to convert them to Romanism. Those in charge of the schools declare the non-interference with the reli- gion of the pupils, and though coercion may not be used, yet sufficient influence is exerted to bring about the conversion of seven-tenths of the Prot- estants thus educated. The Sisters declare they make no effort to con- vert Protestant children, but facts speak for them- selves. Their text-books are smirched with Roman Catholic doctrines ; in many schools, frequent and systematic instruction is given to Catholic children in the presence of Protestant children ; books on Catholic doctrine are frequently placed in the hands of Protestant children, and the exceptional kind- ness of the nuns becomes a most persuasive and convincing argument to win them to Romanism. The daughter of Winfield Scott was educated in a convent in Montreal, and consequently became a Romanist. Thirty-eight out of forty Protestant girls that were sent at one time to a convent in Montreal became Catholics. I am personally ac- quainted with five young ladies, all Protestants, who attended one of their institutions in Indiana, and strenuous efforts were made to convert every one of them to Romanism. A lady in the city of Toledo, who spent two years in a convent in the District of Columbia, told me that during those two years, she knew more than two hundred Prot- estant girls were converted to Romanism in that one convent. Rev. F. N. Walcott says : " I knew of four young ladies, daughters of prominent Prot- Growth of Romanism in the U. S. 437 estants who resided in Minneapolis, Minnesota, who attended St. Joseph's Convent in St. Paul, and as a result three of them became Catholics." Such instances are common. Will Protestants ever take warning - , and keep their children out of these proselyting- institutions, and will they ever cease contributing- of their funds for the building of them ? Other methods of winning- Protestants, through missions, political influences and the g-iving- of money alleg-ed to have been surrendered throug-h the confessional, we shall not consider. Rome's losses in the country will probably "not be so great in the future as they have been in the past. The main cause of her loss has been the public school, and now she is able to overcome this through the establishment of thousands of paro- chial schools and academies. On this subject Mr. Strong- says: "The now pronounced parochial school system policy can hxrdly fail to keep great numbers in the Roman communion, which through the broadening- influence of the public school would have left it, thus greatly stimulating- the growth of the Church in the future.'' In this article we have discussed the numerical strength of Rome in the United States. Her polit- ical and social streng-th are equally as great. Father Hecker prophesied that the present g-ene- tation would see the Roman Catholics as numerous in tnis country as the Protestants. Their motive is to control our country, and they are using- their utmost exertions to bring- about that result, 438 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. A writer in the Forum, April, 1888, in speaking of the Jubilee of Leo XIII., says: "The Pope entering- St. Peter's, adorned with the tiara sent him by Emperor William, descendant of Luther, using- the basin and ewer of Queen Victoria, the successor of Elizabeth, wearing on his finger the ring- presented to him by the Sultan, and carrying a bound copy of the United States Constitution presented by President Cleveland, was indeed a strang-e spectacle, calling to mind the pantheism of the Roman Empire, which admitted the worship of all g-ods in the Pantheon of Agrippa." Rome, disappointed in Europe, has turned her eye toward America. Pope Gregory XVI. said : ''Out of the Roman States there is no country where I am Pope, except the United States." Archbishop Ireland said at the Centenary Cele- bration of the Catholic Church : "Let me state, as I conceive it, the great work which in God's Prov- idence the Catholics in the United States are called to do in the coming- century. It is twofold : to make America Catholic, and to solve for the Church Universal the all-absorbing problem with which the age confronts us. I doubt if ever since that century, the dawn of which was the glimmer from the eastern star, there was prepared for Cath- olics of any nation of earth a work so grandlyl noble in its nature, and pregnant with such mighty consequences. The work gives the measure of our responsibility. Our work is to make America Cath- olic. If we love America, if we love the Church, to mention the work suffices. Our cry shall be Growth of Romanism in the U. S. 439 'God wills it,' and our hearts shall leap with Cru- sader enthusiasm. We know the Church is the sole owner of the truths and graces of salvation, . the sole living- and enduring Christian authority. She has the power to speak ; she has an org-anization by which her laws may be enforced. The American people must look to her to maintain for them in the consciences of citizens, the princi- ples of natural equity and of law, without which a self-governing- people will not exist, falling ul- timately in chaotic anarchy or becoming a prey to ambitious despotism." Henry F. Brownson, of Detroit, stated at the Catholic Congress (November, 1889) : "The Amer- ican system is also anti-Protestant, and must either reject Protestantism or be overthrown by it. Based on natural law and justice, our institutions are in- compatible with a religion claimed to be revealed, but which fails to harmonize the natural and the supernatural." At the dedication of the Catholic University at Washington, D. C, Father Fidelis said: "We may safely say the present age is one of unusual and momentous hesitation. Old things have passed away — what shall be the resultant of the new sources which have already gone into operation? Whether to be Christian [t. e Catholic], this is the question which is confronting- our modern society ; this is the problem which is being- silently worked out in many minds, which looms up behind all po- litical quarrels, and lies deeper than all social questions or the disputes of capital and labor. 440 America or Home: Christ or the Pope. Whether to go off into final apostasy, or to cling* still to the shreds of hope which flutter towards us from the torn garments of the past." What shall we say about these bold statements ? What shall we say about the avowed purpose of Rome "to make America Catholic" ? What shall we say about this increasing* power? Or rather, what shall we say about the indifference of Protes- tants, who are picnicking on a slumbering volcano ? Have we lost the patriotic blood of our forefathers ? Have we lost our love for liberty ? Are we too weak in body, mind and spirit to speak out upon this question ? Are we not bold enough to expose Rome's methods and Rome's purpose ? Shall we permit Rome and those, who toady to Rome, to mold public opinion, and close the mouths of pa- triotic Christians ? Let us preach the gospel of civil liberty and religious liberty, and that will set us free from the power of Rome and the power of sin. Christ has well said: "Ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free." Enticing to the Convent. CONVENT LIFE ILLUSTRATED. In this chapter we give some illustrated scenes from convent life : Enticing to a Convent. It was considered a great duty to exert ourselves to influence novices in favor of the Roman Catholic religion ; and different nuns, were, at different times, charged to do what they could by conversa- tions to make favorable impressions on the minds of some who were particularly indicated to us by the Superior. I often heard it remarked, that those who were influenced with the greatest diffi- culty, were young- ladies from the United States ; and on some of those, great exertions were made. — ''Secrets of the Black Nunnery Revealed," Maria Monk, pag-e 98. Experiences of a Candidate — Scrubbing the Floors. I was chosen to perform the most distasteful and laborious work in the convent. The manner of the sisters changed from the sweet, g-entle beings they at first seemed, to harsh, unkind, tyrannical task- masters. I found among- them every nationality and disposition. I was never accustomed to un- kindness, therefore I was extremely sensitive, and deeply wounded by the least unkind look or word. I could not please the sisters, no matter how much I would trv. In the dormitories I would labor two (442) Experience in a Convent. Copyright, 1895. 444 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. or three hours, making- beds, etc., and the sister in charge, without any provocation, would compel me to undo my work, and then remake them, while she would remain standing- over me, with as much severity in manner and tone as a slaveholder would display towards a slave. Also in the kitchen, re- fectory, and laundry, everything- I did the sisters termed half done, althoug-h I was confident that in many respects my work was well done. I was one day commanded to scrub with a brush and sand, on my knees, the larg-e study hall. Such work was new to me, therefore most laborious. Nevertheless I performed my task in the best man- ner I knew how. Moreover, being- of a delicate org-anization, it was accomplished with great pain and difficulty, and consequently took me a long* time to complete it. When my task was nearl} 7 finished, the novice mistress appeared and in a furious manner chided me for my laziness; snatched the brush from me with such violence as to tear the skin from the palm of my hand, at the same time throwing- a pail of water over the hall, and thereby compelling- me to rescrub the hall in less time than it could usually be performed by a woman familiar with such work all her life, while the task was rendered next to unendurable by the pain of my hands, which were torn and bleeding. This is a small specimen of the trials which awaited me : it was but the beginning of sorrows. —"Edith O'Gorman," page 23. Hands in a Pot of Lime. On another occasion, I was obliged to wash all the pots and kettles, and scour all the knives and forks in the establishment. My hands, which were natural^ very soft and white, began to look soiled and dirty. Having remarked in my simplicit}' to Sister Margaret, the housekeeper, "Indeed, sister, Scene in a Convent. Copyright, 1895. 446 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. I am now ashamed of my hands," she sharply returned, "Well, thin, I'll be afther making- ye more ashamed of 'em." Accordingly she called me out into another room where a sister was white- washing 1 the walls, and commanded me to dip my hands into a pot of hot lime. I hesitated a mo- ment, thinking certainly she could not mean it ; however I was soon convinced of her earnestness by her harsh tone, "None of yer airs, now ; but do as I bid ye, or I'll tell the mother of ye." I put my hands down into the hot lime, and she held them there some minutes. For several weeks my hands were in a most pitiable condition. The skin would crack and bleed every moment, causing me to suf- fer the most excruciating pain, and yet I was forced to wash and hang out clothes in the frost and cold of December, the skin from my bleeding hands often peeling off and adhering to the frozen gar- ments. Of course they presented a most shocking appearance, their smoothness and whiteness gone; they were red, swollen, and chapped. I made no complaint, but bore that penance in silence, re- marking to a sympathizing candidate that I justly merited it for being so proud and vain of my hands. — " Edith O'Gorman." Taking the Veil. My superiors soon became satisfied that my voca- tion for the religious life was from God, and the mother held me up to the novices as a model of simplicity, humility, and docilit}^. Finally, on the first of January, 1863, my hair, of which I was once very proud, was shorn from my head, and I was clothed in the brown habit of the novice, re- ceiving the name of Sister Teresa de Chantal, by which I was from thenceforth to be known. — 41 Edith O'Gorman," page 26. The concourse of people that assembled on this occasion was very great. The interest created by Taking the Veii,. 448 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. the apparent voluntary retirement from the world of one so young", so wealthy, and so beautiful, was intense, and accordingly the chapel in which I preached was filled to overflowing with the nobility and fashionables of that section of the country. Many and large were the tears that were shed, when this beautiful young lady cut off the rich and flow- ing tresses of hair. Reader, have you ever seen the description which Eugene Sue, in his "Wandering Jew," gives of the lustrous, luxurious, and rich head of hair, worn by Charlotte de Cardoville, and shorn from her head by Jesuits under the pretense that she was insane ? If you have not, take the "Wandering 1 Jew," turnover its pages till you find it, and you will see a more accurate description of that shorn from the head of a young lad}' to whom I allude, than I can possibly give. — " Popish Nun- neries," by William Hogan, p. 15. First Night in Convent. This is not home ! And yet for this I left my girlhood's bower, Shook the fresh dew from April's budding flower, Cut off my golden hair, Forsook the dear and fair, And fled, as from a serpent's eyes, Home and its holiest charities ; Instead of all things beautiful, Took this decaying skull, Hour after hour to feed my eye, As if foul gaze like this could purify; Broke the sweet ties that God had given, And sought to win His heaven By leaving home work all undone, The home race all unrun. — H. Bonar, D. D. Home and Mother Lost to Me Forevek. Oh, I can never forget the awful solemnity of my feelings on that never to be forgotten New Year's S3 o K M > O H I M x r< o 450 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope day, when I put off the old and familiar scenes of life, and embraced the new and unfamiliar austeri- ties of an untried experience. And oh, how often during- that day would come the harrowing" reflec- tion — home and mother lost, lost to me, forever ! Never again to enter that hallowed circle ? Never again behold its loved ones ? Never again to make the walls ring* with my girlish joy ? Never again to listen to the sweet voice of my mother, as it breathed its melody in my poor lonely ear ? — "Edith O'Gorman," page 26. Doing Penance. We have already given part of a chapter on Sat- isfaction or Penance. In the illustration before us this young* lady is required to present all of her jewels to the convent, and to recite psalms, lita- nies, etc. Escape from the Convent. A very interesting- story is told in a book entitled "Priest and Nun," about an intellig-ent g"irl, who for a long- time had been a pupil in a convent, assisting- a nun to escape. The girl, whose name was Agnes Anthon, had learned the ways of Rome, and seeing- a poor nun from Missouri weeping a great deal, managed to hear from her own lips her sad story. Her sympathies were immediately aroused, and she determined to assist her to gain the liberty that she so earnestly desired. In order to deceive the Mother Superior, Agnes pretended to have conceived a sudden desire to remain in the convent as a nun. This greatly pleased the Mother Superior. Agnes takes an old Scotch uncle into her confidence, to whom she tells her plans for the release of the Missouri nun ; he is not only willing to assist her, but is delighted to know that she is not thinking of becoming a nun. According to Doing Penance. 452 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. instructions conveyed to the uncle he goes to the convent to see her, and names a day on which he will call at the convent to take her "home." On the day appointed, the uncle, apparently very angry, calls at the convent and orders Agnes to make herself ready to go with him. She is over- come with grief at the thought of leaving* the "dear Mother Superior" and the "dear convent." but assures them that she will certainty return to them. She begs, as a last favor, that she may be allowed to spend ten minutes in her own room in prayer. This is granted by the impatient uncle, and she retires to her room, and returns in ten minutes, deeply affected, with her veil down, and handker- chief pressed to her face, while sobs shake her form. The uncle immediately takes her to a wait- ing* carriage, and they drive away. Meanwhile, the nun from Missouri was in her cell and would not come out, but kept telling- her beads and repeat- ing- her prayers ; such was the story carried to the Abbess, who finally sent for her to find out the meaning- of her conduct. The nun pulled her hood down well over her face and with her head droop- ing- (thus concealing- her features) she went into the presence of the Abbess. "Look at me, daug-hter," said the Abbess. The nun slowly raised her head and pushed back her hood with both hands, and the brig-ht, handsome face of Ag-nes Anthon met the Superior's eye. " Ag-nes," said the Abbess, "what does this mean ?" "It means," said Ag-nes boldly, "that I have turned Rome's weapons against her. Here you taught me to deceive, and I have deceived you." "What have you done ?" asked the Abbess. "I have set your poor little captive from Missouri free ! She left yesterday with my uncle, and to-day he will be back for me, and if he does not find me, Escaping from the Convent. 454 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. he has power and Scotch energy enough to turn your precious convent upside down. You helped this poor girl to run away from her relatives to join you, and now, in order to escape from you, she has used some of the guile that you have taught her." Just then a furious ring at the bell told Agnes that her uncle had come for her, and she was free to go out into the world again to spend the re- mainder of her life in assisting those who were in need, and in doing God's work in God's own way. Edith O'Gorman. "The great entertainment of the week to the citizens of Philadelphia, has been the lectures of Edith O'Gorman, the escaped nun, who on each night addressed large and enthusiastic audiences on 4 Convent Life,' and 'The Romish School Sys- tem,' and 'The Confessional,' 'Indulgences,' and 4 Papal Supremacy.' . . . She has knelt with the unquestioning obedience of a blind devotee at the confessional until her reason revolted, and her ears tingled with very shame ; and instead of find- ing what she sought — soul repose in seclusion, and ardently desired perfection in penance and idola- trous devotion to Mary and a multitude of saints — she fled for refuge to Christ Jesus. . . . With the new-found light and the love of the Gospel in her heart, there is nothing vindictive or vitupera- tive in her chaste and eloquent periods. With pity she turns to the multitude of her former associates, who grope in darkness and terror through a life of ignorance, wretchedness and sin, and are dying without the true knowledge of God, and kindly points out to them the better way. " — M. E. Home Journal, Philadelphia, Pa. Edith O'Gorman. WHO ASSASSINATED LINCOLN? Ponder well the following- facts and draw your own conclusions. It was published in many papers that Lincoln was born a Catholic, baptized by a priest, and therefore was to be considered a renegade and an apostate. This publication was false. Rev. Mr. Chiniquy said to Lincoln at the time, "That re- port is your sentence of death." Lincoln declared at the conclusion of the trial of Rev. Mr. Chiniquy that he would devote all of his powers to the overthrow of Romanism, thereby furnishing - Rome a motive for his assassination. Lincoln prophesied that he would be assassinated by the Jesuits, and said he had "a presentiment that God would call him through the hand of an assassin." Lincoln said: "If the American people could learn what I know of the fierce hatred of the gene- rality of the priests of Rome against our institu- tions, our schools, our most sacred rights, and our so dearly bought liberties, they would drive them away or they would shoot them as traitors." He also said : " This war would never have been pos- sible without the sinister influence of the Jesuits. We owe it to popery that we now see our land reddened with the blood of her noblest sons. If the people knew the whole truth, this war would turn into a religious war. . . . New projects of assassination are detected almost every day. We feel, at their investigation, that they come (456) Lincoln. 458 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. from the Jesuits. . . . The New York riots were evidently a Romish plot. We have proof in our hands that they were the work of Bishop Hughes." The first gun shot at Fort Sumter was fired by Beauregard, a Roman Catholic. The Pope was the only crowned head in Europe that recognized the Southern Confederacy. The Pope wrote a lengthy and consoling letter to Jeff Davis. Jeif Davis's sister was the Superioress of a convent in Bardstown, Kentuck}\ The plot for Lincoln's murder was planned in the home of Mrs. Surratt, a Roman Catholic. Legal eviden:e shows that the most devoted Catholics in the city lived there. Mrs. Surratt said, "The death of Lincoln is no more than the death of any nigger in the army." Mr. Lloyd, who kept the carbine that Booth wanted for protection, was a Roman Catholic. Dr. Mudd, who set Booth's leg, was a Roman Catholic. Garrett, in whose barn Booth took refuge, was a Roman Catholic. Booth was a Roman Catholic. General Baker, the great detective, says, "All the conspirators were Roman Catholics." John H. Surratt, who went to the Pope for pro- tection, and who was concealed under the banners of the Pope when he was detected, was a Roman Catholic. Prominent government officials said, "We have not the least doubt but that the Jesuits were at the bottom of the great iniquity." The death of Lincoln was announced by Roman Catholics, several hours before it occurred, at St. Joseph, Minn., forty miles from a railroad and eighty miles from the nearest telegraph station. This fact is established in history. And it is evi- Father Chiniquy. 460 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. dent that it could only be known at that great dis- tance by communicating- the plot to the priest in that far-away town. Why has Rome treated his assassination so light- ly, and why do they devote so little space in their histories to the life of Lincoln ? Roman theologies teach that " obstinate heretics must be extermi- nated," and "if by declaring" our religion, we cause some disturbances or deaths, or even the wrath of the tyrant, it is often to the glory of God." See Liguori's and Thomas Aquinas' theologies. The history of the assassination of Coligny, Henry III. and Henry IV. by the hired assassins of the Jesuits, resembles the assassination of Lincoln. Booth said, "lean never repent. God made me the instrument of his punishment." This is the principle of Rome. When Booth was dying he pressed the madal of the Virgin Mary on his breast. Rev. Mr. Chiniquy, Colonel Edwin A. Sherman and Gen. Harris, warm friends of Lincoln, have carefully investigated this subject, and do most unequivocally affirm that Rome was the instigator of Lincoln's assassination. To their writings, especially Chiniquy's " Fifty Years in the Church of Rome," I refer the reader. Also, see " Trial of John Surratt," and "Assassination of Lincoln." Rome had the principle, the motive, the object to be accomplished, the reward in view, and she found in her own son, Booth, the man who did the daring deed. This same power is in our midst, unchanged in principle, spirit and purpose. HERETICS AND MARTYRS. In this chapter we give the portraits and brief sketches of the lives of some of the great reformers that Rome condemned as heretics. She has made no apology for these dark deeds. The blood of martyrs stains the pag^es of her history. To the great men upon whose faces you may now look and whose brief biographies you may now read, we are greatly indebted for Protestant Christianity. We enjoy the fruits of their labors. Let us cherish dearly the cause which they espoused, the Word they preached, and the God they adored. John Wycliffk, born A. D. 1324, died A. D. 1384. This man has been termed the "Father of the English Bible." He translated the Scriptures into English. He held that God's Word should be preached to all, and that the Bible should be the property of all. He firmly held to the conviction that the Scriptures alone are the only rule of faith. He openly attacked the Romish system. He as- sailed the doctrine of substantiation, and said it was an "abomination of desolation in the holy place." These views created an immense sensation at Oxford, and led the Archbishop of Canterbury to summon a Council that declared Wycliffe's opin- ions to be heretical. He was expelled from the University of Oxford. The latter part of his life (461) 462 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. was spent in translating- the Bible and preaching- the g-ospel. His English translation became an eng-ine of wonderful power ag-ainst Romanism. To translate the Bible was considered an act of heresy. His translation was widety circulated, but was con- demned by Rome. About twenty 3-ears after his John Wycliffe. death, he was adjudg-ed a heretic by the Council of Constance, and forty years after his death his re- mains were disinterred, burned, and the ashes thrown into the river. Heretics and Martyrs. 463 John Oldcastle, Lord Cobham, born 1360, mar- tyred 1417. The spirit of Wycliffe lived in the hearts of thousands of people. John Oldcastle caug"ht that spirit, and the brave, wise and good man dissem- inated the Protestant doctrine. He was cast into John Oldcastle, Lord Cobham. the Tower and urg-ed to beg- for absolution, but to this he replied : ;t I have never sinned against you, therefore I will never beg- forg-iveness of you." 464 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Again, said he: "For a transgression of God's law they have never accused me, but for t-he sake of their own laws and traditions they treat me and others most shamefully." His trial took place December, 1417, before the House of Lords. He refused to defend himself, commending" himself to God as the one to whom vengeance belongs, and closed by saying": "It is a very small thing" that I should be judg-ed of you." He was condemned as a traitor, and sentenced to be burned as a heretic. He was laid on a cart, his hands tied behind him, and dragged through the city to the place of exe- cution. He was suspended by chains and a fire kindled under him that burned him slowly to death. He died praising" God and commending* his soul into His hands. John Huss, born 1373, martyred 1414. John Huss was a zealous advocate of the prin- ciples of Protestantism, and thereby incurred the censure of the Catholic clerg-y. He had the works of Wycliffe translated into the Bohemian lang-uag-e. He denounced the papal bull issued against the King- of Naples, and condemned the sale of papal indulg-ences. He said: "An evil and a wicked Pope is not the successor of Peter, but of Judas." He wrote a work, " On the Church," exposing" the abuses of popery. He was excommunicated, and condemned as a leader of heretics. When the fag*ots were piled around him, the Duke of Bavaria desired him to abjure. "No," said he, "what I taug"ht with my lips, I now seal with my blood." As soon as the fag-ots were lig"hted he sang" a hymn with a loud and cheerful voice, and looking* steadfastly toward heaven said : "Into thy hands, O Lord, do I commit my spirit : Thou hast redeemed me, O most g-ood and faithful God." His voice was soon Heretics and Martyrs. 465 interrupted by the flames, and he expired amid the John Huss. crackling - of the burning- fag*ots and the noise of the multitude. Martin Luther, born 1483, died 1546. In the year 1520, the Pope condemned Luther's works as heretical, scandalous and offensive to pious ears. All persons were forbidden to read his writing's upon pain of excommunication, and those who possessed them were commanded to commit 30 466 America ok Home: Christ or the Pope. them to the flames. Luther was commanded to publicly recant within sixty days, or be pronounced an obstinate heretic to be delivered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, and princes were required to seize his person, and punish him as his crimes deserved. Luther was not disconcerted by this sentence, but declared the Pope to be the Anti- christ, declared ag-ainst his tyranny with greater vehemence, and having* assembled all of the profes- sors and students of the University of Wittenberg-, cast the volumes of the canon law, together with the bull of excommunication, into the flames. Besides Luther's translation of the Bible, he left Heretics and Martyrs. 467 numerous sermons, letters and controversial writ- ings. Melanchthon said : kt Each one of his words was a thunderbolt." Carlyle says of him, "No more valiant man ever lived. . . " . The thino- he will quail before exists not on this earth or under it." Heine observes, *' He was not only the great- est but the most German man of our history. He was not only the tongue but the sword of his time." Carlyle characterizes him as "possessing- a most gentle heart, and indeed the truly valiant heart." In Luther's will he bequeathed his detestation of popery to his friends and brethren in the following words: 4 'I was the plague of popery in my life, and shall continue to be so in my death." 468 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Ridlky and Latimer. These great reformers lived in the sixteenth cen- tury, and consecrated their powers to the cause of the Reformation. They opposed the Pope, and encouraged the circulation of the Bible in the com- mon tongue. They denied the real presence of Christ's body, blood, soul and divinity in the Sacra- ment, and repudiated the doctrine of Mass. The sentence of excommunication was read to Ridley, Latimer and Cranmer, April 20, 1554. Ridley and Latimer were executed October 16, 1555. They were led to the appointed place in the north part of Oxford. Ridley walked between the mayor of Heretics and Martyrs. 469 the city and one of the aldermen. Latimer was led some distance behind him. When thej came to- g-ether, they embraced and kissed each other. Their burning", as was the custom, was preceded by a sermon. This was preached by Dr. Smith, one of their opponents. Ridley and Latimer begg-ed the commissioners for leave to say a few words, but they were refused. " Well," said Ridley, "so long as the breath is in my body I will never deny my Lord Christ, and his known truth. ... I com- mit our cause to Almighty God." They were then stripped of their clothes and chained to the post. As the fag-ots were being- lighted, Latimer cried out : "Be of g-ood comfort, Ridley. We shall this day lig-ht such a candle by God's grace, in Eng-land, as I trust shall never be put out." They prayed and committed their spirits to the Lord until the brig-lit flame kindled the powder that was tied about their necks, which soon exting-uished the life of the martyrs. As the burning flesh fell from their bodies, hundreds of spectators melted into tears. Thomas Cranmek, born A. D. 1489, martvred A. D. 1556. This great reformer consecrated his talents to subvert the power of the Pope in England and to abolish the monasteries. He declared the Pope was Antichrist and his doctrines empty lies. He suffered, with fortitude, martyrdom by fire. When the flames seized him he was heard to say, " Lord Jesus, receive nrv spirit." His form was then hid bv the flame and ascending smoke. Hume says, " He was a man of merit, possessed of learning- and ca- pacity, adorned with candor and sincerity. His moral qualities procured him universal respect, and the courag-e of his martyrdom made him the hero of the Protestant party." 470 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. John Knox, born A. D. 1505, died A. D. 1572. This is the man who said to Queen Mary Stuart, the loyal supporter of Rome : " Neither doth your will, nor your thoug-ht, make the Roman harlot the Thomas Cranmer. true and immaculate spouse of Jesus Christ."* 4 4 Queen Mary," says the Encyclopedia Britannica, "having- failed to influence the reformer by her many salt tears or her flattery, endeavored to g-et him into her power by moving" the privy council to pronounce him g-uilty of treason. . . . To her unconcealed chagrin and intense displeasure, Knox Heretics and Martyrs. 471 was, by a majority of the noblemen, absolved from all blame." In early life he openly renounced the Catholic religion, and became a zealous preacher of the Protestant doctrines. It is said that Mary John Knox. feared his prayers more than all the allied armies of Europe. Knox was distinguished for his cour- age and sagacity, as well as for his earnestness and implicit faith. Morton, who delivered his funeral oration, said of him : '" Here lies he who never feared the face of man." Froude said of him: " The one man without whom Scotland, as the modern world 472 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. has known it, would have had no existence. . . . He was the one antagonist whom Mary Stuart could not soften ; he raised the poor commons of his country into a stern and rugged people, who might be hard, narrow, and superstitious, but who were men whom neither king, noble, nor priest could force again to submit to tyranny." (See History of England, Vol. 10.) Coligny of France, born A. D. 1518, murdered A. D. 1572. This noble Huguenot leader took arms for his faith. This great man and many of his friends are invited to the marriage of Charles IX. and Marguerite. It is all a snare. Plans are carefully laid for the crushing out of the Huguenots on that fatal day of St. Bartholomew. At daybreak ^ bell t.)lls, and the ruffians under the direction of the Duke of Guise, the Duke of Anjou and Catherine de Medici, do their bloody work. The door into Coligny's room is broken open, and the spear is thrust into his bosom. The Duke of Guise calls from the street for them to " throw down his body." The ruffians drag the lifeless body to the window and throw it out. It falls with a thud upon the ground. The Duke of Guise looks at it ; the face is covered with blood ; he wipes it away with the corner of his dressing-gown, and exclaims : " 'Tis Coligny, sure enough," and then stamps his heel into the face. The head is severed from the body, and taken to Catherine de Medici, and what does Catherine do with it ? Who of all the earth will be most pleased to receive it as a present ? Who but the Pope, her uncle ? It is embalmed and sent to Rome that the Pope may see, with his own eyes, the head of the great Protestant leader. Bells ring from the cathedrals ! Torches flame in the Heretics and Martyrs. 473 streets ! Armed men rush frantically from house to house, breaking- in the doors and murdering- men, women and children ! There was but one cry : 11 Mass or death — make }~our choice." The priests urg-ed the people to kill the heretics. Neither little infants, nor g-entle maidens, nor loving- mothers, nor hoary-haired men were spared. Seventy thousand were slaug-htered. The ground was cov- ered with g-hastly corpses. But God is not mocked ! He will double unto Rome double according- to her works. Martyrs' Memorial. This eleg-ant monument stands in Oxford on the spot where Ridley and Latimer were burned Octo- ber 15, 1555, and where, live months later, Cranmer was burned. This fitting- memorial was erected A. D. 1840, but the grandest memorials they left are the principles of the Reformation that are cherished in the heart of every honest Protestant. Their death was the kindling - of a light that shall never be extinguished; their cause was the Master's cause ; their faith was evang-elical faith ; they suffered with Christ, and are now reig-ning- with Him. Catherine de Medici with the head of Coligny. Copyright, 1895. TEXT-BOOKS USED IN ROME'S PARISH SCHOOLS. Saduer's Excelsior Studies in the History of the United States. (Published by William H. Sadlier, New York.) Let us first examine the preface ; let us note the bow the author makes ; let us examine the reasons for this publication. We are told in the preface : "The principal motive which induced the prep- aration of the present volume was to provide for American youth a correct narrative of American history. If it be true, as has been remarked by a celebrated modern writer, that European history has long* been a conspiracy against truth, it is equally certain that American history, or at least text-books on the subject, have also been in league against truth. It is simply wonderful how the part enacted by Catholics on our soil, from the days of Columbus to the present time, has been persistently and coolly ignored by writers of text-books; so that, from this very silence, a child of even ordinary in- tellect could not fail to infer that Catholicity has done little or nothing for our country ; whereas the reverse is singularly and emphatically the case. Catholics have been here from the earliest dawn; and, as was pithily observed by Archbishop Hughes : ' Neither the first page, nor the last page, nor the middle page, of our history would have been what it is, or where it is, without them.' The discovery, exploration, and, to some extent, the colonization of our country, were undertaken by Text-Books Used in Parochial Schools. 479 Catholics, with Catholic aims, and with Catholic aid. . . . The independence of the United States was, in a great degree, secured by Catholic blood, talent and treasure. If our country's history be truly told, Catholicity must be met, willing-ly or unwillingly, at every step." Our attention is next called to some 4 ' Points to be specially noted." The seventh point reads as follows : " The Revolution and the Civil War, the details of which teachers find it so difficult and well-nigh impossible to impress upon the memory of their pupils, are as far as possible condensed," etc., etc. The eig-hth point to be noted : " Catho- lics, so far as could be in this brief outline, are assigried their proper place in the annals of onr land." After a careful reading* of this preface, the student of history may expect to find a text-book somewhat different from those used in our public schools, and he will not be disappointed. The Romanist objects to our public school histories, and therefore are we not to infer that this is what he offers as a substitute — especially so as the author claims this is a correct narrative of our country's histor} 7 ? In Study No. 2 we are introduced to Father Juan Perez, and the work he had to do in introducing - Columbus to Queen Isabella. A de- tailed account is given of the crosses and blessing's and chants and pra} T ers of Columbus and his crew, from the meeting- of Father Perez to the landing* at San Salvador. In Study No. 3 our attention is called to the Mass of Thanksgiving- that was offered on the return of Columbus ; to the Domini- can missionaries that accompanied Columbus on a second voyag-e, and to the foundation of the first Catholic church in the New World on the festival of the Epiphany. This study closes (pag-e 21) with a paragraph on the spirit of the discovery, in which 480 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. we are told "the discovery of America was preeminently a Catholic enterprise. In fact, Prot- estantism did not as yet exist. The voyage was made under the protection of the Blessed Virgin, and for truly Catholic motives. . . . To make it still more Catholic, the reigning- pontiff, Alex- ander VI., issued a bull, in which he laid it as an obligation on the Spanish sovereigns to send to the newly-found islands and continent tried men, to instruct the inhabitants in the Catholic faith and teach them good morals." We are next introduced to some biographical sketches, amongst them a cardinal, a bishop, a Catholic prince, a Catholic queen, Father Perez and others, some of whom had little or nothing to do with the discovery of the New World. Section No. 2 is made up pretty much of Catholicity. The author is very particular to tell us that De Soto died beneath the shadow of the cross he had planted, and over his remains was chanted the first requiem ever heard in those wild regions. The second study under the second section is on "Missions in the South." It may not be amiss to mention the headings of some of the paragraphs : " Franciscan Missions in New Mexico," "Jesuits in Florida," "Father Segura," "Franciscans in Florida," "Franciscans in New Mexico." We are also told in this study that the Huguenots were French Prot- estants, and "some at length* turned pirates and captured Spanish vessels." On page 47 we are again introduced to some bio- graphical sketches, amongst them such eminent men as Father Cancer, Father Da Corpa, Rt. Rev. John Juarez, a celebrated Dominican missionarv, Las Casas, Father Mark, Father Martinez, Monk Ojeda, Father Omas, Father John Roger, Father John Baptist Segura, Saint Francis Borgia, the third general of the Society of Jesus, and Pope St. Text-Books Used in Parochial Schools. 481 Pius V., of whom it is said, " he died in the sixty- ninth year of his age, and one century later was beatified by Clement X. He was canonized in 1712, and is classed among-st the greatest and best of the successors of St. Peter." On pag-e 75, on the study of New England, we copy a paragraph headed " Religious Intolerance " : " Thougii the Puritans had been the victims of re- ligious persecution in the Old World, in the New they themselves proved equally intolerant. They established odious relig-ious tests, and persecuted or banished all those who ventured to worship God in a manner different from their own." This study closes with a chapter on "The Jesuits in Maine." On pag-e 83, we have a giimpse at the character of the colonists : " The Puritans were in- dustrious, sober, enterprising-, and relig-ious in their own way ; but they were also narrow-minded, ex- clusive, and short-sig-hted in character, cruel to the Indians, and big-oted and persecuting- to all creeds except their own. . . . New England Protes- tantism appealed to liberty, and then closed the door ag-ainst her." The youth that studies this history will not entertain a very hig-h respect for our Puritan forefathers. On pag-e 91, we are introduced to a chapter on "The Early Jesuit Missionaries at the North," and we are told in a paragraph on the Exploration of the Missionaries, that they were the pioneers, not alone of the cross and of religion, but of discov- ery and exploration, of colonization and civiliza- tion. Then we have the following- paragraphs : "Discoveries and Improvements made by the Mis- sionaries,'" "Franciscan Missionaries in Canada," "The Missions Resumed," "Brebceuf," "The Ajax of the Mission," "Jesuits in Michig-an," "Father Jog-ues in New York," " Other Missiona- ries," etc., etc. The next study is on "Missiona- 482 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. ries at the North — Continued." These missionaries and the work they did occupy many pages. Of course these missionaries are all Jesuits. Nothing 1 is said of Protestant missionaries, of their devo- tion, of their self-sacrificing spirit. On page 116, we have paragraphs on "Missions in New York " and " Catholicity Proscribed.'* On page 121, we are told of the landing of two vessels at St. Clemens, on the Potomac, and "having landed on the festival of the Annunciation, mass was celebrated for the first time in that wild re- gion," a fact in history that is important for Prot- testants, who attend Catholic schools, to know. On page 125, under a "Study on Maryland," there is a paragraph on the subject of religion which reads as follows : "Under Catholic rule, all Christian religions were protected by law ; but when Protestants rose to power, a spirit of intoler- ance unhappily prevailed." Mr. Sadlier seems to be gifted in the art of presenting history in such a light as to prejudice those who study it against Protestant people. He makes it appear that the Catholics are a persecuted people, and that Prot- estants have been a most intolerant people. We are next introduced to some ten pages of biographical sketches, and, as usual, they are prin- cipally Romanists, the first one being a Jesuit mis- sionary, Father Allouez, Lord Baltimore, Charle- voix, the author of the life of "Mother Mary of the Incarnation," Father Marquette, Pope Urban VIII., Father Andrew White, to whom twice as much space is devoted as to the biography of William Penn We would do Father Rasle an in- justice if we didn't make mention of his death that is recorded at some length on page 155. On page 163, we are told how the Arcadians counted their beads, chanted the litanies of the Blessed Virgin, etc., etc. Text-Books Used in Parochial Schools. 483 On page 232, we have a study on Catholicity and the Revolution. The first paragraph is on Catho- lics and Patriotism. Two paragraphs are devoted to Mr. Carroll, the first Bishop in the United States. Another paragraph to "Missions in Penns}'lvania," and another to k> Missions in California." The next chapter is on biographical sketches, and the Rt. Revs., Holy Fathers and Bishops take their place along-side of Washington, Henry and Jefferson. In fact, more space is given to Arch- bishop Carroll than to either Washington or Jeffer- son. It is made to appear that these saintly priests and bishops had more to do in creating- history than the great Revolutionary leaders of Protestant- ism. We now pass over about one hundred pages devoted to the Civil War, written with an attempt at impartiality. The work of Lincoln is sunk into insignificance. " The death of Lincoln," says the author, " produced no disorder." On pag-e 362 reference is made to the Washington Centennial. The names of the orators and great men of the occasion are not mentioned, but the benediction that was pronounced by Archbishop Corrigan, of New York, is given in full. Four pages are then devoted to "Art and Liter- ature." The space given to Catholic authors is twice that allotted to Protestants, though in im- portance the latter outweigh the former a thousand- fold. We are next introduced to a chapter on "Reli- gion." Sixteen pages of this chapter is devoted to the Roman Catholic religion, and one-third of a page to the Protestant denominations, whose names are sarcastically mentioned. In this chapter we have brief articles en the following : Increase of Bishoprics, Growth of the Church, Religious Orders, Sanctity of the Confessional, First Provin- 484 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. cial Council, The First Archbishop of New York, The Several Plenary Councils of the Church in the United States, The First American Cardinal, The Catholic Centennial, Statistics of Catholicity, The Blessed Virgin the Patroness of the United States, etc., etc. — items of great importance, many of which some of you may never have heard. The book closes with thirteen pages of biograph- ical sketches, and of course Archbishop Hughes, Cardinal McCloskey and Father Smet are the most important, or at least the most space is allotted to them — Father Smet, of whom you may never have heard, receives more attention than either Webster or Lincoln. Archbishop Hughes' sketch occupies more space than both Lincoln and Madison. In the biography of Hughes we are told of "that memorable debate before the Common Council of New York, in which he discussed the public school system, and opposed alone the eminent council arrayed against him. Though his demands were rejected by the Common Council, he did not dismiss the matter, but recommended the Catholics to nominate independent candidates at the ensuing election. This movement brought to view such unexpected strength that a modification of the school system was soon after effected. The present New York system, though an improvement on that which preceded it, is still false in principle, and affords to Catholics no immunity from double taxa- tion for the education of their children." (See page 383.) Verily, Rome has rejected all correct histories of our country and has written one to suit herself, and what is it? It is a burlesque on history. It is, as I have said before, a history of Romanism in the United States. It does an injustice to puritanism, it ignores Protestantism, it distorts history, it sinks into insignificance that which is promi- Tkxt-Books Used in* Parochivl Schools. 485 nent and brings into prominence that which is in- significant. It gives lengthy accounts of priests who did nothing to make histon T , and abridges the heroic deeds of our great patriots. The youth that studies only this history, will have an incor- rect knowledge of our country and will be preju- diced against Protestantism. I have in my possession the Catholic National Series of Readers, prepared by Bishop Gilmour. The articles in these books, as well as their illus- trations, are prepared with the same object in view as Sadlier's History. They contain chapters upon the Confessional, the Mass, the Blessed Virgin, the Holy Catholic Church, Saints, Images, Archbishops, Popes, etc., etc. All the dogmas of Rome are kept prominently in view, and are carefully and seductively presented. The child that studies them must necessarily be influenced to believe in and to support the Church, and to oppose every principle the Church opposes. Even the geogra- phies, in questions, answers and illustrations, are made subservient to the purposes of the Church. After having carefully examined the books used in many of Rome's parochial schools in this country, I am prepared to say that they are evidently writ- ten with one avowed purpose in view, viz., to make the children who study them Roman Catholics. The Catechism is the main study in the school, and the other books play second to the Catechism. How much longer will Uncle Sam endure this perversion of history ? Must he surrender his children to the Jesuits? Must he give up the training of the American youth ? The struggle is on ! One or the other will gain the victory ! Will }*ou come to the help of Uncle Sam ? Indif- ference means defeat. Activity means victory. APPENDIX. 1. — Papal Infallibility. The declaration of papal infallibility was deliv- ered to the Church enveloped in malediction, the familiar drapery of papal decrees. It solemnly anathematized the following* persons : Those who deny that the blessed apostle Peter was chief of the apostles and head of the whole visible Church ; those who deny that Peter had perpetual successors, or that the Roman pontiffs are his successors; those who deny the supreme authority of the Pope over all churches and pastors in all parts of the world, not only in reg-ard to faith and morals, but also in regard to discipline and government ; those who deny that the official decisions of the Roman pon- tiff, on questions of faith and morals, are infallible, without any consent of the Church. On the surface it seems merely an idle jest that five hundred elderly g-entlemen, after months of agitating* debate, should gravely declare another gentleman, also elderly and conspicuously erring-, to be wholly incapable of error. But this view, however just, does, by no means, exhaust the sig*- nificance of the transaction. The assertion of infallibility is a reiterated declaration of irrecon- cilable hostility ag-ainst all enlig-htening- modern impulses. It is the assumption of power more despotic than the world ever knew before, in order the better to give effect to that hostility. Such a despotism, accepted by two hundred million Chris- (486) Appendix. 487 tians, and animated by such a motive, cannot be lightly regarded, but it furnishes no ground of alarm. This vast and threatening aggression upon human liberty is, in truth, an evidence of decay. It is a device of church officials, forced upon them by the decline of faith among their people. The sup- porters of infallibility were especially numerous in France and Ital} T , where the power of the Church is waning ; in England and in the Eastern coun- tries, where the faithful are a little band living among enemies. The growing intelligence of Europe saps the foundations of papal authority. Men who are learning to read and reflect, and who have tasted the enlightening influences of travel, cannot help an increasing alienation from a power which abhors railways and the printing-press, and would gladly suppress freedom of thought if it could. Men used to self-government in state, feel the yoke of absolute authority in church becoming constantly more irksome. Priests, conscious of the change, flock to Rome and vainly strive to recall by the vote of a council the diminishing supremacy of the Church. It is the only defensive measure that is possible for them. Once Rome could pre- vent progress ; now she can but curse it. — Robert Mackenzie, in the Nineteenth Century, page 447. 2. — Romanism Incompatible with Either Religious or Civil Liberty. A church which claims to be infallible, ipso facto, claims to be the mistress of the world ; and those who admit its infallibility, thereby admit their entire subjection to its authority. It avails nothing to say that this infallibility is limited to matters of faith and morals, for under those heads is included the whole life of man, religious, moral, domestic, social, and political. A church which claims the right to decide what is true in doctrine and obligatory in 488 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. morals, and asserts the power to enforce submis- sion to its decisions on the pain of eternal per- dition, leave no other room for any other authority upon earth. In the presence of the authority of God, every other disappears. With the claim to infallibility is inseparably connected the claim to pardon sin. The Church does not assume merely the rig-ht to declare the conditions on which sin will be forgiven at the bar of God, but it asserts that it has the prerogative to grant or withhold that forgiveness. "Eg"o, to absolve," is the for- mula the Church puts into the mouth of its priest- hood. Those who receive that absolution are saved ; those whom the Church refuses to absolve must bear the penalty of their offenses. An infal- lible Church is thus the only institute of salvation. All within its pale are saved; all without it perish. Those only are in the Church who believe what it teaches, who do what it commands, and are subject to its officers and especially its head, the Roman pontiff. Any man, therefore, whom the Church excommunicates is thereby shut out of the king-- doni of heaven ; any nation placed under its ban is not only deprived of the consolations of religious services, but of the necessary means of salvation. If the Church be infallible, its authority is no less absolute in the sphere of social and political life. It is immoral to contract or to continue an unlawful marriage, to keep an unlawful oath, to enact unjust laws, to obey a sovereign hostile to the Church. The Church, therefore, has the rig-ht to dissolve marriages, to free men from the obliga- tions of their oaths and citizens from their alle- giance, to abrogate civil laws, and to depose sover- eigns. These prerogatives have not only been claimed, but time and again exercised by the Church of Rome. They all of right belong- to that Church, if it be infallible. As these claims Appendix. 489 are enforced by penalties involving" the loss of the soul, they cannot be resisted by those who admit the Church to be infallible. It is obvious, there- fore, that where this doctrine is held there can be no liberty of opinion, no freedom of conscience, no civil or political freedom. As the recent ecumen- ical Council of the Vatican has decided that the infallibility is vested in the Pope, it is henceforth a matter of faith with Romanists, that the Roman pontiff is the absolute sovereign of the world. All men are bound, on the penalty of eternal death, to believe what he declares to be true, and to do whatever he decides to be obligatory. — "Systematic Theology," by Charles Hodge, D. D., page 149. 3. — The Influence of the Confessional on Nations. IRELAND. Why is it that the Irish Roman Catholic people are so irreparably degraded and clothed in rags f Why is it, that that people, whom God has endowed with so many noble qualities, seem to be so deprived of in- telligence and self-respect that they glory in their own shame ? Why is it that their land for centu- ries has been the land of bloody riots and cowardly murders? The principal cause is the enslaving of the Irish women by means of the confessional. Every one knows that the spiritual slavery and degradation of the Irish woman have no bounds.. After she has been enslaved and degraded, she, in turn, has enslaved and degraded her husband and sons. Ireland will be an object of pity ; she will be poor, miserable, riotous, bloodthirsty, degraded, so long as she rejects Christ, to be ruled by the father confessor, planted in every parish by the Pope. 490 America or Rome : Christ or the Pope FRANCE. Who has not been amazed and saddened by the downfall of France ? How is it that her once mighty armies have melted away, that her brave sons have so easily been conquered and disarmed ? How is it that France, fallen powerless at the feet of her enemies, has frightened the world by the spectacle of the incredible, bloody, and savage fol- lies of the commune? Do not look for the causes of the downfall, humil- iation, and untold miseries of France anywhere else than in the confessional. For centuries has not that great country obstinately rejected Christ ? Has she not slaughtered or sent to exile her noblest children, who wanted to follow the Gospel ? Has she not given her fair daughters into the hands of the confessors, who have defiled and degraded them? How could woman, in France, teach her husband and sons to love liberty, and die for it, when she herself was a miserable, an abject slave ? How could she form her husband and sons to the manly virtues of heroes, when her own mind was defiled and her heart corrupted by the priest ? The French woman had unconditionally surren- dered the noble and fair citadel of her heart, intel- ligence, and womanly self-respect into the hands of her confessor long before her sons surrendered their swords to the Germans at Sedan and Paris. The first unconditional surrender had brought the second. The complete moral destruction of woman by the confessor in France has been a long work. It has required centuries to bow down, break, and enslave the noble daughters of France. Yes ; but those who know France, know that that destruction is now complete as it is deplorable. The downfall of woman in France, and her supreme degradation through the confessional, is now vn fait accompli, Appendix. 491 which nobody can deny; the highest intellects have seen and confessed it. One of the most profound thinkers of that unfor- tunate country, Michelet, has depicted that supreme and irretrievable degradation in a most eloquent book, "The Priest/ The Woman, The Family," and not a voice has been raised to deny or refute what he has said. Those who have any knowledge of history and philosophy know very well that the moral degrada- tion of the woman is soon followed everywhere by the moral degradation of the nation, and the moral degradation of the nation is very soon followed by ruin and overthrow. The French nation had been formed by God to be a race of giants. They were chivalrous and brave ; they had bright intelligences, stout hearts, strong arms and a mighty sword. But as the hardest granite rock yields and breaks under the drop of water which incessantly falls upon it, so that great nation had to break and fall into pieces, under, not the drop, but the rivers of impure waters which, for centuries, have incessantly flowed in upon it from the pestilential fountain of the con- fessional. "Righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any people." (Proverbs xiv. 34.) In the sudden changes and revolutions of these latter days, France is also sharing; and the Church of Rome has received a blow there, which, though perhaps only temporary in its character, will help to awaken the people to the corruption and fraud of the priesthood. SPAIN. Why is is it that Spain is so miserable, so weak, so poor, so foolishly and cruelly tearing down her own bosom, and reddening her fair valleys with the blood of her own children ? The principal, if not the only, cause of the down- 492 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. fall of that great nation is the confessional. There, also, the confessor has defiled, degraded, and enslaved women, and women in turn have defiled and de- graded their husbands and sons. Women have sown broadcast over their country the seeds of that slavery, of that want of Christian honesty, justice, and self-respect with which they had themselves been first imbued in the confessional. But when you see, without a single exception, the nations whose women drink the impure and poisonous waters which flow from the confessional, sinking- down so rapidly, do you not wonder how fast the neighboring" nations, who have destroyed these dens of impurity, prostitution, and abject slavery, are rising up ? What a marvelous contrast is before our eyes ! On the one side, the nations who allow woman to be degraded and enslaved at the feet of her con- fessor — France, Spain, Ireland, Mexico, etc.,, etc., — are there, fallen into the dust, bleeding", strug"- gling", powerless, like the sparrow whose entrails are devoured by the vulture ! On the other side, see how the nations whose women g"o to wash their robes in the blood of the Lamb, are soaring" up, as on eag"le wing"s, in the hig*hest regions of progress, peace and liberty. If legislators could once understand the respect and protection they owe to women, they would soon, by stringent laws, prohibit auricular confes- sion, as contrary to g"ood morals and the welfare of society ; for thougli the advocates of auricular con- fession have succeeded, to a certain extent, in blinding" the public, and in concealing" the abom- inations of the system under a lying" mantle of holiness and religion, it is nothing* else than a school of impurity. I say more than that. After twenty-five years of hearing- the confessions of the common people, Appendix. 493 of the highest classes of society, of the laymen, of the priests, of the grand vicars and the bishops and the nuns, I conscientiously say before the world, that the immorality of the confessional is of a more dangerous and degrading- nature than that which we attribute to the social evil of our great cities. The injury caused to the intelligence and to the soul in the confessional, as a general rule, is of a more dangerous nature and more irreme- diable, because it is neither suspected nor under- stood by its victims. — Chiniquy, "Priest, Woman and Confessional," page 128. 4. — Transubstantiation a Spkcies of Cannibalism. Durand admits, that 4 * human infirmity, unac- customed to eat man's flesh, would, if the substance were seen, refuse participation." Aquinas avows " the horror of swallowing human flesh and blood." " The smell, the species, and the taste of bread and wine remain," says the sainted Bernard, "to con- ceal flesh and blood, which if offered without dis- guise as meat and drink, might horrify human weakness." According to Alcuin in Pithou, "Al- mighty God causes the prior form to continue in condescension to the frailty of man, who is unused to swallow raw flesh and blood." "The partaker," says Pithou in the Canon Law, " drinks the like- ness of blood, and therefore no horror is excited, nor anything done which might be ridiculed by pagans." The statements of Faber and Lyra are to the same effect. According to the Trentine Catechism, "The Lord's body and blood are ad- ministered under the species of bread and wine, on account of man's horror of eating and drinking human flesh and blood." These descriptions are shocking, and calculated, in some measure, to awaken the horror which they portray. The acci^ 494 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. dents, it appears, which remain after consecration, are like sugar, which conceals bitter medicine from a child and renders it pleasing- and palatable. This is actually the simile of Hugo. He compares the forms of the bread and wine to the ingredients with which a physician would sweeten a bitter draught for a squeamish patient. Human flesh and blood, clothed in this manner with the external appear- ance of bread and wine, may, according" to popish divinity, be swallowed without any disgust of nausea, and with pleasure and good taste. The apology, however, is a very silly device. The same reason might excuse the cannibals of New Zealand. The American savage might mix human gore with other food, and cover human flesh with something less offensive to the senses, so as to disguise the outward appearance, and then glut his appetite with a full meal. He would then. enjoy the sub- stance clothed with another exterior. All this, however, would not exempt the barbarian from the brutality of anthropophagy. The Romanist, on the supposition of the corporeal presence, swallows human flesh and blood as well as the Indian. — "Variations of Popery," page 422. 5. — Adoration of the Host. On page 253 of "The Mission Book," the ques- tion is asked, "Is it right to adore the blessed eucharist ? " "A. Yes; we may and ought to adore it." In the canon of the mass the people are t jld to adore the host when the priest elevates it. The Council of Trent decreed : "If anv one should say that this Holy Sacrament should not be adored nor solemnly carried about in procession, nor held up publicly for the people to adore it, or that its worshipers be idolators: let him be accursed." Of this idolatrous adoration of the elements of the Lord's Supper I have only to say : 1. Christ Appendix. 495 never commanded it. 2. The Apostles never com- manded it. 3. The primitive Christians never practiced it. 4. The Church of Rome did not prac- tice it until the thirteenth century. 5. The Apostle accused the Gentiles of changing" "the glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like to cor- ruptible man and to birds and to four-footed beasts and to creeping things." So Rome would change the corruptible bread into the incorruptible God, who is without variableness or shadow of turning - . What presumption ! what foolishness ! what idol- atry ! 6. — Extreme Unction. In Deharbe's Large Catechism we are told on page 114, "Extreme unction is a sacrament in which by the anointing with holy oil and by the prayers of the priest, the sick receive the grace of God for the good of their souls, and often also their bodies." The same Catechism tells us of the effects of extreme unction : "It increases sanctify- ing grace ; it remits venial sins, and those mortal sins which a sick person repents of ; it strengthens the soul in its sufferings and temptations ; it often relieves the pains of sick persons, and sometimes restores him to health." The same authority tells us, "we should receive extreme unction when we are in danger of death from sickness." In Edgar's "Variations of Popery," page 455, there is one paragraph well calculated to upset this dogma in the eyes of any thinking man : " The history of this innovation is easily traced. Extreme unction in its present form was a child of the twelfth century. The monuments of Christian theology for eleven hundred years mention no cere- mony which in its varied and unmeaning mum- mery corresponds with the unction of Romanism. The patrons of this superstition have rifled the annals of ecclesiastical history for eleven centuries, 496 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. and have failed in the discovery of either precept or example for a right which they affirm was prac- ticed as a sacrament in every nation of Christen- dom since the era of redemption." 7. — Devotion of the Scapulars. Revelation made to Pope John XXII.: kk And if among- the religious or brethren of the Confrater- nity, who depart out of this life, there shall be any who for their sins have been cast into purgatory; I, their Glorious Mother, will descend on the Satur- day after their death, and I will deliver those whom I find in purgatory, and take them up to the Holy Mountain of eternal life." These are the very words of the Bull of Pope John XXII.— "The Book of the Confraternity," page 97. 8. — Miracles Performed by Virtue of the Scapular. "At the siege of Montpelier, in the year 1622, a soldier named M. de Beauregard was struck by a musket-ball, but did not receive the slightest wound. He staggered, but did not fall, like a man who had merely received a slight blow. He was instant- ly undressed, when it was perceived that the ball, after penetrating- his clothes, rested on the scapular which he wore, where it stopped, thus evidently proving that to it he owed the preservation of his life. Louis XIII., King of France, who witnessed this miracle himself, immediately put on this piece of heavenly armor also. This miracle is placed beyond doubt, as it was witnessed by a numerous army." Page 119. " In the year 1719, the hamlet of Ballou, in the Diocese of Metz, was threatened with destruction by fire, which had suddenly broken out, when the confidence of the inhabitants in the protection of Our Lady of Mount Carmel induced them to cast a Appendix. 497 scapular into the flames ; the fire instantly abated, and the scapular was found miraculously preserved on a burning- rafter. The Bishop of Metz had an attestation of the above drawn up, which was signed and sealed by him." — " Golden Book of Con- fraternity," pag-e 124. 9. — Is Romanism Tolerant? In reply to Bishop Spaulding-'s article in the North American Review, in which he declares his Church to be tolerant, and patriotic orders to be intolerant, the editor of the St. Louis Observer says: "It is not necessary to invoke the testimony of ancient history to justify the people's fear of Romanism. That history has been burnt into the memories of men in all countries where freedom has strug-gled ag-ainst tyranny. What is g-oing - on to-day is what concerns us now. If Rome had chang-ed her policy, it would be easy to forgive and forg-et the dark past ; but she is still the same intolerant, tyrannical power that she has always been. Look abroad and see what is the actual con- dition of things in the Roman Catholic countries. u Take France — the most enlig-htened, the most progressive and the most moral of Roman Catholic countries on the earth. What is the attitude of the enlig-htened statesmen of France towards the Church of Rome ? The watchword of French statesmen is: 'Clericalism, that is the enem}\' Since it was first spoken by Leon Gambetta, twenty 3 r ears ag-o, it has not ceased to be the most potent expression in French politics. Even conservative Frenchmen have been driven far towards revolu- tionary politics because of the ag-gressive meddle- someness of the priesthood. Within the last ten years, France —enlig-htened, republican France — has driven every priest and nun out of the public schools, charity hospitals, and the asylums of the republic. It has been found necessary to adopt 23 498 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. stern, repressive measures, to keep the Catholic clergy in check. They grew so bold and so defiant, that nothing" short of the stern hand of the law could break their power. Enlig-htened Frenchmen dread nothing* so much as the intrigues and plots of the priests. " Let us turn our thoughts for a moment toItal} r , the very birthplace of Romanism. What is the truth in regard to that long-suffering- land ? Why did the people twenty-five years ago vote a thou- sand to one to transfer their allegiance from the Pope to the King ? Why is it that the Italian people are this day enduring- well-nigh insupport- able burdens to maintain a great army, but for the fear that the Pope will regain temporal power? Their most enlightened statesman, Count Crispi, does not hesitate to say that the Pope is responsible for this condition of thing's. Italy is free because she defies the Pope. The Italian g-overnment is in imminent peril every hour because of the secret plottings carried on ag-ainst it in the very capital of the kingdom. " Let Bishop Spaulding turn his eyes to Austria if he wants to know whether Romanism is tolerant or not. Two years ago the editor of this paper was in Vienna, the capital of Austria, just at the time when the Methodist Church was suppressed by the instigation of the Archbishop of Vienna. A Protestant cannot even hold a prayer-meeting- in his own house in Austria without being- arrested and imprisoned for disturbing- the peace. " There is no religious or civil freedom in any country where Rome has power. In Hungar}-, only a few weeks ago, the whole population rose, almost as one man, against the tyranny of Rome. In the late political strug-gle the Church of Rome was on one side and the people of Hungary on the other. When Hungary buried her greatest patriot only a few months ago, the only Hungarians who Appendix. 4 ( M) did not join in mourning- the dead were the Roman Catholic priests and their political followers. " Why are the Jesuits still banished from enlig-ht- ened Germany ? It is universally conceded that Germany is the most enlightened nation in Europe. Her universities are crowded with students from every nation under heaven, and the only man that is denied a place in her halls of learning- is the Jesuit. Only last week the news came from Berlin that the Catholics were stirring up a revolt in Posen and other parts of Polish Germany. "This month there was an election in Belgium, and the only exciting question was the school ques- tion. Ten years ago, the Roman Catholics abol- ished the free schools and set fifteen thousand Protestant school-teachers adrift. The strug-He that is now on in little Belgium is between Liberal- ism and Clericalism. The fear of Rome has united all shades of political opinion in one party. The tariff, the labor question, the social question, all disappear before Romanism, the enemy of liberty. The excitement is at a fever heat while we pen these few words, four thousand miles from the scene of conflict. " It is in vain that Bishop Spaulding would im- pute ignorance to those Americans who dread the encroachments of Rome upon our free institutions. We have not even given a tithe of the facts which cause enlightened Americans to rise up in protest against the enemies of their schools and their reli- gious liberties.'' Bishop Spaulding's article appeared in the North American Review, September, 1894. 10. — Illiteracy — Roman Catholic and Protes- tant Countries Contrasted. The practical effect and working result which the control or overshadowing influence of the Roman Catholic Church has upon public education, wherever such control or influence exists, are best 500 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. shown by contrasting- the percentage of illiterates in those countries where Romanism and Protestant- ism are respectively the dominant religions of the people. It will be seen that whatever the reason may be, the result of the two influences is widely different ; that Romanism has a blig-hting- effect upon public education, and that it leads to, or is connected with, illiteracy to an astounding- degree; in short, that in eight of the largest countries of Europe and America, where the Roman Cathol ics are in the ascendancy, the percentage of illiteracy is many times greater than it is in the eight Prot- estant countries of the same portions of the world. Roman Catholic Countries. Venezuela Austria (Hungary). France Brazil Spain Portugal Belgium Italv Total- — Average - Area Square Miles. 439,120 240,942 204,092 3,219,000 191,100 36,028 11,373 110,620 4,452,275 Population. 2,075,245 39,224,511 38.218,903 19,922,375 16,958,178 4,708,178 5,520.009 28,459,628 148,087,027 Percent age Catholics 90. 67.6 78.5 99. 99. 99. 99. 99. 731.1 91.3 Percent- age Illiteracy 90. 32. 25. 84. 60. 82. 42. 61.94 476.94 59.61 Protestant Countries. Area Square Miles. Population. Percent- age Protes- tants. Percent- age Illiterac y Victoria Sweden - -- 87,884 170,979 15,892 12,648 211,149 14,121 120,832 3,501.404 4,134,309 1,009,753 4 682,769 2,846,102 4,336,012 46,852,680 1,980,259 30,066,646 57,928,609 73. 99. 59. 66. 62.6 99. 93.3 86.4 .035 .30 Switzerland Netherlands German}' ._ _ Denmark . _ Great Britain _ United States- .30 10.50 1.27 .36 11.09 9.40 Total- 149,702,830 638.03 33.255 Average 79.78 4.156 Appendix. 501 This tabular statement is from data furnished by the Reports of the U. S. Commissioner of Edu- cation, the documents issued by the Bureau of Education, the census of 1880, and the Statesman's Year Book for 1887. The conditions of the statistics are not alike in all cases, but they are sufficiently so to give an ap- proximately correct result. These eight Roman Catholic countries, which I have contrasted with eight Protestant countries, form two groups, each covering an area of over 4,000.000 square miles, and they each contain about 150,000,000 people. In one group the Romanists show an average percentage of 91.3 ; in the other group, the Protestants show an average percentage of 79.78. Each religion is respectively dominant in its own group. But right here similarity ceases. While the average per- centage of illiteracy in the Roman Catholic group is 59.61, or over half the population, the average percentage of illiteracy in the Protestant group is only 4.156. In other words, illiteracy in the Roman Catholic group, is 14.343 times greater than in the Protestant group. A religious system which turns out or tolerates, as you please, an average of sixty illiterates out of every one hundred inhabitants of the countries it controls, we wish to have no hand or voice in our public education. We must reject any interference from a system which produces on the average nearly fifteen times as many ignorant adults as are found in Protestant countries. — William Wheeler. 11. — Accused of Impersonating a Priest. About 10 A. m., September 24, 1891, Messrs. Chas. Wagner and J. W. dinger called at my res- idence in Denver, and requested me to unite in marriagfe Mr. Wagner and Miss Estefena Miera. I 502 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. stated that I would, providing- there were no impedi- ments, to which he replied that he was a divorced man and thereupon produced a legal document of divorce and a letter of commendation from the Governor of New Mexico. He also explained that Miss Miera was a Spaniard, and had been a Cath- olic all her life, and that the priest would not marry them because he was a divorced man and would not pledg-e himself to rear his children in their faith. After being- assured that he was scrip- turally and leg-ally divorced I promised to meet them in the parlors of the American Hotel at 7:30 p. m. to perform the ceremony. At the hour ap- pointed I was met at the hotel by Mr. Wag-ner, who requested me to accompany him to the room of Miss Miera, and to explain to her that I was a Protes- tant minister, which I immediately did. We then repaired to the parlor, and in the presence of three witnesses, Mr. and Mrs. F. H. Smith and J. W. Oling-er, I united them in marriage. On leaving- the hotel I remarked that the bride and her mother were so imbued with Roman Catholic doctrines and customs that the bride addressed me as Father Brandt, and that the mother made a cross in the midst of the ceremony. It appears that on the re- turn of bride and groom to Santa Fe, she was ques- tioned as to who married them, to which she inno- cently replied, "Father Brandt." One of the priests of Santa Fe addressed a letter to a priest in Denver, making- inquiries as to who was Father Brandt. A portion of this communication was handed to the papers ; a reporter called upon me, to whom I re- lated the whole circumstance. My report was not published, but an alleg-ed interview was printed in which it was made to appear that deception was practiced. Lengthy articles appeared in several of the daily papers g-iving- the opinions of priests and exag-g-erated street reports. An Associated Press Appendix. 503 dispatch of the same import was scattered broad- cast over the country. I thought at first that I would make no reply, but on being* advised by friends to do so, I secured statements and affidavits from the witnesses of the contract, as well as from the parties married. Only one of the papers pub- lished my reply. The others did nothing- to coun- teract the false statements which they had given to their readers. The following- are some of the statements that I received : Santa Fe, New Mexico, Oct. 18, 1891 To whom it may concern : This is to certify that when I asked Mr. John L. Brandt to marry me to Miss Estefena Miera, that I did not request him to change his g-arments, or his ceremony, or to impersonate a priest, or to de- ceive any one, for we had no occasion to practice deception. When he came to marry us he said nothing-, and did nothing-, to impersonate a priest, but used a Protestant ceremon}^, gave us a Protes- tant certificate, and Miss Miera knew she was being married by a Protestant minister. Yours respectfully, Chas. Wagner. Sante Fe, New Mexico, Oct. 18, 1891. Mr. John L. Brandt : Dear Sir : This is to certify that I knew I was married by you, and I knew that you were a Protes- tant minister. Mrs. Chas. Wagner. Denver, Col., Oct. 17, 1891. To whom it may concern : This is to certify that we were witnesses to the marriage of Mr. Chas. Wagner to Miss Estefena Miera, and we do hereby affirm that Mr. John L. Brandt used a Protestant marriage ceremony, that he wore a Prince Albert coat, that he made no 504 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. crosses or signs, and neither said nor did anything- to deceive anyone. We were present during- the whole proceedings, and consider his actions as becoming- a g-entleman and a Christian minister. F. H. Smith. Verna Smith. Denver, Col., Oct. 17, 1891. To whom it may concern : This is to certify that I was present when Mr. Charles Wag-ner requested Mr. John L. Brandt to unite him in marriag-e to Miss Estefena Miera, and I do hereby swear that Mr. Wagner did neither ask Mr. Brandt to chang-e his wearing- apparel, nor his marriag-e ceremony, nor to impersonate a priest, nor to deceive Miss nor Mrs. Miera ; furthermore, I was present at the marriag-e, and I do most un- equivocally affirm that Mr. Brandt wore a Prince Albert coat — the same that he wears every Sunday in the pulpit — that he did not in any way imper- sonate a priest ; but to the contrary, he used a Protestant marriag-e ceremony, and did nothing- in word or action to deceive anyone. I know that the papers and priests are misrepresenting- and tying about the whole affair. J. W. Olinger. Subscribed and sworn to before me this seven- teenth day of October, 1891. Fred. R. Berbower. Denver, Col., Oct. 18, 1891. To whom it may concern : We, the officers of the Hig-hland Christianl Church, after having- investig-ated the charges pre- ferred ag-ainst our pastor by certain priests and papers, and after having- heard from Mr. Brandt a full and frank statement of the part that he per- formed in the Wag-ner-Miera marriag-e, and after having examined the affidavits and statements Appendix. 505 made by the several witnesses to the contract and ceremony, do hereby assert our belief that Mr. Brandt is innocent of any conspiracy to or practice of deception ; and furthermore, it is our opin- ion that he is receiving- a cruel and uncalled-for persecution from powers vast in extent and mig-hty in influence, whose fallacies he has been exposing - , whose sins he has been denouncing, and whose practices he has been showing- to be injurious to public morals and perilous to our free institutions ; and further, it is our intention to protect him in this unjust persecution, to encourag-e him in his ministry, and to hold up his hands in the future as we have done in the past. C. I. Hays, L. B. Shelton, T. A. Woolen, S. A. Gosney, H. H. Gillow, G. G. Barriger, E. K. Shepherd, M. C. Jackson, H. M. Chamberein, W. G. Trimbee, William Davis, N. T. Davis, I. C. Crose, L. Secor, W. H. Smith, F. A. Campbell, P. J. Murphy, Members Official Board. Now, the above statements and affidavits are from all the parties privy to the contract, and I challenge the combined Catholic world to secure a statement from one of the parties to the contrary. It may be asked why did the priests and papers g-ive these false reports such a vigorous circulation? I had been preaching- to larg-e congreg-ations, a series of sermons on False Doctrines, Popular Evils, etc. These discourses were copyrig-hted, and pub- lished in full in The Rocky Mountain News. They broug-ht against me the Roman Catholics, g-amblers, saloon-keepers, corrupt politicians, etc. I was pres- ident of the Pastors' Association of Denver, and supported the citizens' ticket ; the priests had 506 America or Rome: Chrtst or the Popri attacked our public schools, and I had answered them ; nine Catholics had united with the church of which I was the pastor, and my predecessor had formerly been a Catholic; I had united in marriag-e a Catholic lady of great wealth to a Protestant man. They were watching- for an opportunity to slander me, and they caug-ht at this straw. My life was threatened, and on Sunday nig-hts I was accompanied to and from the church by officers. My enemies tried to crush my influence, and circu- lated false reports to accomplish this end. I remained in Denver six months after the affair happened, and continued president of the Pastors' Association of Denver and pastor of the North Side Christian Church till my departure, which was necessitated by the ill-health of Mrs. Brandt. On leaving- Denver, six different sets of resolutions of appreciation and respect were given to me without my solicitation. Two of them are here appended : At a meeting- of the Pastors' Association of Den- ver, Colorado, held March 21, 1892, the following- preamble and resolution was unanimously adopted : Whereas, Rev. John L. Brandt, Moderator of the Pastors' Association of Denver, Col., is about to leave us for another field of labor : be it Resolved, That we accept his resignation with regret, and express our appreciation of his relation- ship with us, and wish him a hearty God-speed in his departure from us and in his future labors. W. W. Morton, Moderator. L,. F. Moore, Clerk. May 2, 1892. Whereas, Our pastor, John L. Brandt, has been compelled to resign his pastorate on account of the illness of his wife : be it Resolved, That we unanimously regret his depar- ture from our midst, in that we lose the services of a valuable minister of the Word ; the aid and Appendix. 507 counsel of a man that is fearless in the discharge of his duty ; the sympathy and cheer of a brother that possesses a tender heart and hopeful disposi- tion ; and be it further Resolved, That our prayers ascend to Him who is able to do all thing's, that Brother Brandt may be kept in all the ways of rig-hteousness, and that his •labors may yield abundant fruit for the Master. T. B. Bird and C. I. Hays, Elders of the Church. Mrs. Frances Gibson, Pres. Ladies' Aid Society. F. A. Campbell, Pres. Y. P. S. O. E. Rome has told many falsehoods about me, but this is the only one that I have ever refuted. Moral : Rome circulates falsehoods. Roman Catholic newspapers are unfair and unjust. Prot- estants should never subscribe or contribute to the support of newspapers edited or controlled by Ro- manists. Jno. L. Brandt. 12. — The Third Plenary Council of Baltimore on the New System oe Primary and Paro- chial Schools. The Third Plenary Council of Baltimore, whose decrees were revised by Leo XIII., September, 1885, has surpassed all preceding- Councils on American soil in the number, importance, and cogency of its reg-ulations on the subject of education, enjoined as the law to be strictly followed by pastors, teachers and people. Upwards of fifty of the one hundred and eig-hty- two pag-es of the body of the volume are taken up almost exclusively with all grades of schools, pro- ceeding" from the Elementary, throug-h the Inter- mediate schools, colleges, and academies, to the 11 Catholic University of America." At the end of Chapter I., Title VI., the following- 508 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. decrees are set down as the fundamental rules gov- erning- the whole educational legislation : "We. determine and decree : "I. That hard by every church, where it does not already exist, a parochial school is to be erected within two years from the promulgation of this Council (January 6th, Feast of Epiphany, 1886) and to be kept up in the future, unless the Bishop see fit to grant a further delay on account of more than ordinary grave difficulties to be overcome in its establishment. "II. That a priest, who, within the aforesaid time, hinders, by serious negligence, the building and maintenance of a school, or does not regard the repeated admonitions of the Bishop, deserves removal from that Church. ''III. That the mission (missionem) or parish neglecting to aid the priest in the erection and sup- port of a school, so that on account of this supine negligence the same cannot exist, is to be repri- manded by the Bishop, and by every prudent and efficient means urged to supply the necessary helps (subsida). * ' IV. That all Catholic parents are bound to send their children to parochial schools, unless they pro- vide sufficiently and fully for their Christian educa- tion at home or at other Catholic schools. They may, however, be permitted for a good reason, approved by the Bishop, and using meanwhile the necessary precautions and remedies, to send them to other schools. But it is left to the judgment of the Ordi- nary to decide what is a Catholic school." Ways and Means of Promoting Parochial Schools. "If on the one side, we most strictly enjoin on the consciences of priests, the faithful, and espe- cially of Catholic parents, the observance of the Appendix. 509 above written Decrees ; on the other we reg-ard it our bounden duty as Bishops, to labor with all out streng-th in providing" Catholic parents with nor only nominal, but actually g-ood and efficient schools, which, 'shall be nowise inferior to the public schools,' as the Instruction of the Sacred Congre- gation directs. We, therefore, shall propose and enjoin some reg-ulations by which parochial schools may be brought up to the standard of usefulness and perfection demanded by the honor of the Church and the eternal and temporal welfare of the children, and merited by the generous devotion of the parents. "I. As to priests: We decree that candidates for the priesthood be taug-ht in the seminaries that one of their principal future duties, especially now- adays, relates to the Christian education of the young-; and that it is simply impossible to fulfill this duty without parochial or other truly Catholic schools. "Therefore in the study of Psychology, the Normal Course, and Pastoral Theology, let special stress be laid upon the matter of education. The students must also learn the method of explaining- Catechism and Bible History in a clear and solid manner. . . . " Let priests love their schools ' as the apple of their eye,' frequently visit and inspect them, or some department of them, at least once a week, watching* over the children's morals, and spurring- on their dilig-ence by proper enticements. Let them teach Catechism and Bible History themselves, or have them rig-htly taug-ht by the relig-ious in charg-e. "Take particular notice of their other studies; and by public examinations once or twice a year, bring- their schools before the eyes of the people and commend them to their patronag-e. Especial 510 America or Rome: Christ or the 1*opE. care must be taken that all text-books be written (or edited) by Catholic authors. . . The priests' promotion to an irremovable rectorate or other dig- nity will depend upon the care of their schools." " II. As to our faithful people, we exhort and com-, mand them to be well instructed that they may become accustomed to regard their parochial schools as an essential adjunct of the parish, without which the future existence of the congregation will be imperiled. " Let them be clearly and earnestly taught that the school is nowise a matter of choice with the priest, to prove his overflowing zeal or adopted to fill up his leisure time pleasantly and honorably. It is a duty and a burden imposed upon the priest by the Church, to be religiously borne by him — but not without the aid of his people. Nor with less zeal and prudence is the erroneous opinion to be uprooted from the minds of the laity, viz., that the solicitude for the school is to be confined to that portion of the congregation actually and directly making use of it for their children. It must be plainly demonstrated that the profits and blessings accruing from the preservation of faith and morals in parochial schools redound to the benefit of the whole community. "Whence it shall come to pass that the people of the parish will prize and cherish their school, next to their church, as the preserver of faith and good morals and faithful mother of children who shall be a joy and consolation to all. "The laity should give the schools fitting and generous support, by uniting their efforts to enable each parish to pay the current expenses for educa- tion. The faithful must be admonished by pasto- ral letters, sermons and even in private conversa- tions about the grievous neglect of their duty if they fail in anything to provide for Catholic Appendix. 511 schools. In this matter those especially need urging" who possess more wealth and popular influ- ence. " Prompt and cheerful payment of the small monthly pension charged for each scholar ought to be made by all who can afford it. "Neither ought the other parishioners refuse to increase the revenues of the Church to the extent necessary to meet the new expenses. All, whether parents, heads of families, or young people earning wages, ought to become members of a Society for the Promotion of Schools. This Association, to be recommended to all, and already introduced into many localities, with the special blessing of the Sovereign Pontiff, has for its object to collect small but regular contributions designed to make the schools, if not altogether, at least partially, free schools." — "Judges of Faith," page 134. 13. — Why thk Parochial School Should have no Abiding Place in the United States. The parochial school has been repudiated by its former friends. Again call the roll of the nations of Europe. Ital} T — Established common schools in 1860 ; attendance was made compulsory in 1877. France — Education was made free, compulsory, and non-religious in 1882. England — Parochial schools were found wanting, and illiteracy on the increase ; common schools were established in 1870. Germany — The leading nation of Europe is the leader in common schools. The Netherlands — The same answer. Norway — Free, compulsory, non-religious, common schools. Switzerland— The same. I do not fear being disputed when I sa}% quoting from so sober an authority as the Encyclopedia Britannica, " that in all Europe education is pass- ing from the control of the clergy into the hands 512 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. of the state ; is becoming- more secular and less sectarian." (Vol. VIII., page 712). Neither is it a religious question. Roman Catholic Italy in the south, Protestant Sweden in the north, are alike moving- to establish public schools, in which the teacher shall only answer to the state and the instruction only be secular. Do we want to put on the cast-off garments of Europe ? What do Mexico, Central America, and South America think of the parochial school ? I hold in my hand a book published in 1888, entitled, "The Capitals of South America," by William E. Curtis, appointed in 1885 by President Arthur as Secretary of the Spanish-American Commission. He had exceptional advantages to ascertain the facts, and is a fair writer. Let Mexico speak. Parochial schools have been prohibited. Free public schools have been established. Whoever sends a child to a parochial school is fined (page 4). Let the repub- lics of Central America speak : Guatemala — Chil- dren between the ages of 8 and 14 are required to attend the public schools (page 84). San Salvador — Education is free and compulsory, and under state control (page 178). Costa Rica — Education under state control and is compulsory (page 218) ; whoever sends a child to a parochial school is sub- ject to a heavy fine. Let the republics of South America, with their 50,000,000 of people, speak. Remember that until twenty years ago the education of the children was in parochial schools under the control of theclerg3\ Argentine Republic — Free public schools under state control and a compuisor} 7 law, closely modeled after the system of the State of Michigan (page 557). Chili — Public, non-sectarian schools ; who- ever sends a child to a parochial school is fined (page 494). Uruguay — Parochial schools have been closed, and free public schools have been estab- Appendix. 513 lished (page 612). Venezuela — Schools are sup- ported by the government (page 270). Brazil — The same (page 678). So on through the list, every one of them repudiating the parochial school and estab- lishing free public schools, until we reach Ecuador. Ecuador is the only one of the South American republics that has not struggled to take education out of the hands of the clergy and destroy the parochial school. And what of Ecuador? There is not a railroad nor a stage-coach in the entire country. Laborers get from two to ten dollars a month. With a million inhabitants, there are only forty-seven post-offices. Ecuador, by nature one of the richest of the republics, yet sitting in igno- rance, is the only one holding to the old system of the parochial school (page 306). The nations of South America send this message to the United States : "We have tried the parochial school, but it has been found wanting. The educa- tion of our children has for ages been intrusted to the Church, but our children grew up in ignorance. If education is to be universal and broad, it must be placed in the hands of the state." Central America and Europe send the same message. The same message comes from Protestant Germany, Sweden, and England, and from Catholic Italy and France, Chili and Brazil. In South America, Catholicism is the state religion ; yet they say em- phatically, the Church is not able, through its parochial schools, to teach the people. They have, therefore, placed the work in the hands of the state. Now the parochial school knocks at our door and claims the right to teach our children. Shall we dismiss a school system which the nations of the earth are examining and copying* and bor- rowing, and put in its place a system that nearly all have turned off ? — Br. Sydney Strong. No ! A thousand times no ! 514 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. 14. — Rome's Secret Societies. In order to more easily drill the Roman Catholics and prepare them for the irrepressible struggle, the Jesuits have organized them into a great number of secret societies, the principal of which are : Ancient Order of Hibernians, Irish-American So- ciety, Knights of St. Patrick, St. Patrick's Cadets, St. Patrick Mutual Alliance, Apostles of Liberty, Benevolent Sons of the Emerald Isle, Knights of St. Peter, Knights of the Red Branch, Knights of the Columskill, The Sacred Heart, etc., etc. Al- most all of these secret associations are military ones. The}^ have their headquarters at San Fran- cisco, but their rank and file are scattered all over the United States. They number 700,000 soldiers, who under the name of United States Volunteer Militia, are officered by some of the most skillful generals and officers of this republic. — Father Ghin- iquy, "Fifty Years in Rome." 15. — Bishop's Oath In the consecration of Bishop Burke, at Albany, N. Y., July 1st, 1894, the following oath was taken, and it was printed in the Albany Evening Journal of July 2 : "I, Thomas Martin Aloysius Burke, elected to the church of Albany, from this hour henceforward will be obedient to blessed Peter the apostle, and to the holy Roman Church, and to our holy father, Pope Leo XIII., and to his successors canonically elected. I will assist them to retain and defend the Roman papacy without detriment to my order. I shall take care to preserve, to defend, increase, and promote the rights, honors, privileges and au- thority of the holy Roman Church, of our lord the Pope and of his aforesaid successors. I shall ob- serve with all my strength, and shall cause to be Appendix. observed by others, the rules of the holy fathers, the apostolic decrees, ordinances or dispositions, reservations, provisions and mandates. I shall come when called to a synod, unless prevented by a canonical impediment. I shall make personally the visit ad limina apostolorum every ten years, and I shall render to our holy father, Pope Leo XIII., and to his aforesaid successors, an account of my whole pastoral office, and of all things pertaining in any manner whatsoever to the state of my church, to the discipline of the clergy and the people, and finally to the salvation of the souls which are entrusted to me ; and in turn I shall re- ceive humbly the apostolic mandates and execute them as diligently as possible. But if I shall be detained by legitimate impediment, I shall fulfill all the aforesaid thing-s through a desig-nated dele- gate having- a special mandate for this purpose, a priest of my diocese, or throug-h some other secular priest of known probity and relig-ion, fully informed concerning- the above-named thing's. I shall not sell, nor give, nor mortgage the possessions belong- ing- to my mensa, nor shall I enfeoff them anew or alienate them in any manner, even with the con- sent of the chapter of my church, without consult- ing- the Roman pontiff. And if throug-h me any such alienation shall occur, I wish, by the very fact, to incur the punishments contained in the constitution published concerning- the matter. "The consecrator, holding- in his lap the books of the gospels, received the above oath from Bishop- elect Burke, who ended by saying-, as he touched with both hands the g-ospels : "'So help me God and these holy g-ospels of God.'" If that is not swearing allegiance to a foreign potentate, what is? INDEX. Page Adoration of the Host, --_____ 494 Alliance, Christian _ _ _• _ _ • _ 218 American News Company, ______ 294 Angels, Worship of ______ 187 Antiquity opposed to Creature Worship, _ 205 Antiquity opposed to Withholding the Cup, _ _ 127 Apostles and Evangelists were Married, 98 Apostolate of the Press, ______ 283 Assumption, Festival of ______ 190 Austria, Romanism in -____. 498 Auricular Confession, ______ 48, 101 Babylon, --_______ 238 Ballot-box, _ _._ _ _ _ _ _ _428 Baltimore Catholic Congress, _____ 36 Bible, _______ 380, 229, 231, 221 Binding and Loosing, _ _____ 35 Bishop's Qualification, ___..___ 99 Bishop's Oath, ________ 514 Burning Protestant Bibles, _ _ _ _ . 224 Bull of Excommunication, ______ 221 Cannibalism and Transubstantiation, _ _ _ _ 116 Canon Law of Papacy, ______ 23 Catechism, Keenan's, _ - - _ _ _ 27, 44, 49 Catechism, Deharbe's, 20, 50, 129, 171 Catechism taught in Schools, _____ 332, 334 Catholic first, Citizen next, _ _ _ _ -28, 261 Catholics, A Word to _ _ _ _ _ _ -205 Catholic Husbands, _______ 70 Catholic Newspapers, _______ 286 Catholic's Rnle of Faith, ______ 210 Catholic Women, ________ 69 Catholic Truth Societv, ______ 284 Celibacy of the Priesthood, _ _ _ __ 78 to 102 Christ the Head of the Church, _ 46,249 Christ opposed to the Mass, - 131 Christ opposed to Transubstantiation, _ _ _ - 210 (516) Index. 517 Christ our Leader, --_____ 250 Christ our Mediator, --_____ 250 Church and Infallibility, --____ 20 Church and State, ______ 382 387 417 Coligny Murdered, _ _ _ _ . _ 472 Confession of Peter, ------- 34 Confession, Auricular, _ _ _ _ _ 48 to 101 Conflict, The Next ______ 372, 377, 383 Confraternities and Indulgences, - _ _ _ 154. Congress, Baltimore Catholic, - _ . _ 26 Congress, Columbian, --_____5 Congress, German Catholic, ______ 26 Conquering the Enemy, _ _ „ _ _ _ 411 Conscience, Liberty of _ _ _ _ _ -416 Convent Converts, _______ 435 Convent, Escape from _-_-___ 450 Convent, Experience in _____ 442 Convent, First Night in - . 448 Convent Life Illustrated, _ _ _- _ _ 432 Convent, Taking the Veil, ______ 446 Consecrated Host, _ _ _ _ . . _ 120 Concubinage, -_-_____ 83 Cooperation, The Power of 426 Council of Baltimore, _______ 418 Councils of the Church, --____ 4L Council of Constance, _______ 126 Council of Constantinople, ______ 174 Council of E'iberis, _ _ _ ._ _ _ _ 174 Council of Florence,, _ _ _ _ _ . _ 140 Cjuncil, Lateran, ___._.__ _ 52, 109 Council of Nice, ______ 170, 174, 209 Council of Toledo, ________ 78 Council of Tolosa, _______ 226 Council of Trent, _ 19, 20. 50, 78, 81, 95, 104, 109, 126, 130, 136, 141, 170, 175, 183, 211, 227. Council, Vatican, _ 21, 44 Courage of God's People, __.-__'_ 77 Cranmer's Martyrdom, _ _ 469 Creeds of the Church, -._____ 41 Creed of Pope Pius, -_•____ 32, 210 Crime, _______ 269, 270, 271 Cup withheld from Laity, ______ 126 Denver, Colorado, _ _ 293, 296 Devotion of the Scapulars, ____.._ 496 Doctrines of Rome, _ _ 108 Domesticism, ______ ~ __ 82 Discrimination of Catholic Papers, _ _ _ 285 Eucharist, __--__-__ 104 518 Index. Page. England and the Press, ______ 268 Ecuador, ___ _ _ _ _ 513 Extreme Unction, _ _ _ _ _ 495 France and Romanism, _ 266, 490, 497 Germany and Nunneries, ______ 86 Gemany Banished the Jesuits, _ _ 499 German Catholic Congress, _ 26 Gibbons Criticised, - _ _ _ _ 14, 212 God Blasphemed, _______ 64 Health and Celibacy, _______ 92 Heretical Popes, -__-___- 42 Heretics, - . . _______ 377, 46 L History against Rome, _ _ _ . _ 325 Histories in Public Schools, _ _ . _ _ 325, 326, 327 Husbands, Catholic, _______ 70 Illiteracy, ______ 265, 268, 332, 499 Images, _ ___.___._ 173 Image- Worship, _______ 179, 181 Immaculate Conception, _..„___ 189 Impersonating a Priest, _ _ 501 Immorality of the Throne, _ _ - _ _ 394 Immense Wealth of Rome, ______ 156 Immorality, Public, _ _ _ _ _ _ ' _ 189 Increase in Catholic Families, _____ 435 Indulgences, - _ _ _ _ _ _ 135 to 156, 184 Indianapolis and Nunneries, _____ 88 Infanticide, - - - - _ __ _ -87 Infallibility of the Pope, 17 to 42, 486 Inquisition, _________ 492 Irish and Ireland, _ _ 266, 269, 270, 489 Italy, ________ 267, 511 Jesuits Banished from Germany, _ 499 Jesuits, Classes in Journalism, _____ 283 Jesuits, Doctrines of _ _ _ _ - - 106 Jesuits, _ _ _ _ 377, 386, 392, 403, 407 Judgment, Private _ _ _ 253, 380 Keys to the King of Heaven, __..__ 35 Lateran Council, _ 52 Latimer's Martyrdom, ___.__. _ 468 Legislators, Duty, - - 102, 492 Liberty, ________ 73, 133 Lincoln's Prophecy, _______ 297 Lincoln's Assassination, _ _ _ _ 450 Litany of the Blessed Virgin, _____ 195 Literature, Immoral _______ 56 Literature, Exposing Rome _____ 428 Lord's Supper, _ _ _ _ _ _ - _104 Luther's Work, _.______- 466 Index. 519 Masses, -._____ 129, 130, 131, 157 Married State, Natural ______ 92 Marriage, Substitution for _____ 489 Mary, Worship of 193 to 203 Martyrs, ________ 387, 461 Martyrs' Memorial _ _ . _ _ _ _ 474 Methodists and Satolli, _ _ _ _ 358 Mexico, _________ 51 2 Miracles, _________ 496 Mixed Marriages, - _____ 435 Nations Subordinate to Church, _ ■ _ ' _ _ 28 Netherlands, _______ 268,511 Oath, Bishop's, _____ _ 514 Oath of Naturalization, _____.. 418 Obedience to Priests, _ _ . 386 Oldcastle's Martyrdom, ______ 463 Organization, the Power of 425 Paganized Christianity, _____ 393, 408 Papacy, the Canon Law of .____.. 23 Papacy, Error of ____"___ 3C Parochial Schools, Text-Book^, _____ 476 Parochial Schools Should be Abolished, _ 508, 511 Pastors' Association of Denver, _____ 509 Penance, _ _ _ _ _ _ _ 135, 234, 450 Personal Consecration, _ _ _ _ . _ 431 Peter and the Rock, _______ 33 Peter never claimed to be Pope, _ 37 Peter's Primacy not mentioned in Bible, _ _ 37, 39 Pope, Kissing his Toe, ______ 30 Pope's Infallibility, _______ 17 Pope, Obedience to ________ 29 Pope's Power not denned in Bible, 40 Pope the Antichrist, _ . 250 Pope's Palace, ________ 248 Pope opposed to Progress, _ _ _ ,. _ 383, 262 Pope's Power in Prussia, _ _ _ _ _ 384 Pope or the Constitution, ______ 396 Pope's Titles, ______ -30 Popes, Heretical, _______ 42 Popes in Hell, _____..__ 43 Popes opposed to the President, _ .. _ _ 401 Popish Nunneries, _ _ _ - _ _ _ 448 Primitive Fathers, _ - - - _ _ _ 42, 68 Priest assumes God's Prerogative, _____ 64 Priests, Number of -- _____ 71 Priests' Drunkenness, _______ 84 Priests' Bloated Appearance, _____ 88 Priests Should Marry, _,__._,_._ 100 520 Index. Page. Priest and Nun, _ .____- 450 Protestantism and Romanism, _ 240, 2(36 Protestantism and Scriptures, _ _ - - _ - 45 Protestants, A Word to _ _ _ _ _ 7 ! , 206 Protestants Supporting Romibh Institutions, _ _ 86 Protestants Lost, _ . 241 Protestantism for the True Church, _ . 253 Protestantism Proscribed, _ - _ - - - 254 Protestantism Favors Progress, _ 262 Protestantism the Enemy of Rome, . 421 Protestantism, The Plea of _____ 429 Protestant Converted to Rome, _____ 435 Protestant Rule of Faith, _ ' - _ _ _ _ 280 Press, _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ 279 to 309 Psalms, Perversion of ____._192 Purgatory, _ .- _ . _ .. _ 135 to 166 Public Schools and Liberty, __..__ 344 Public Schools and Immigrants, _____ 344 Public School Fund, _ - - - - - 368, 389 Relics, _________ 168, 172 Religious Liberty Denied, _ _ _ - - - 390 Results of Withholding the Cup, - - 127 Ridley's Martyrdom, - _ _ _ _ _ _ r 468 Rock and Peter, ______ 33 Rome Divided, _ 81, 95, 115, 174, 175, 215 Rome Opposed to Protestant Bible, _ 316 Rome Opposed to the Christian Alliance, - - - 218 Rome Opposed to Freedom, _____ 391 Rome Opposed to Progress, _ 262, 383, 395 Rome Opposed to Civil Liberty, ._ 487 Rome Opposed to the Public Schools, _ 314, 323 Rome Enemy to the Sovereignty of the People, - - 411 Rome Enemy of the Freedom of Conscience, - - 417 Rome Enemy of the Constitution, _ _ - - 411 Rome Enemy of the Oath of Naturalization, _ _ 418 Rome Enemy of Religious Liberty, ■ _ • 417, 487 Rome Proscribes the Use of the Bible, _ 226 Rome and the Free Press, __..__ 310, 418 Rome's Attack on Our Public Schools, _ - 317 to 382 Rome's Influence on the Nations, - 269, 270, 345, 489 Rome Fears Intelligence, .__._.-- 341, 382 Rome the Apostate Church, _ , _ - 253 Romanism As It Is, _ .. _ _ _ - - 404 Roman Clergy, .._____. _ 406 Romanism and the Bible, ______ 208 " Crime, _______ 91 " " Immigration, _____ 434 " in the United States, .. _ _ .432 Index. 521 Page. Romanism Intolerant, ______ 4H7 " and Paganism, ______ 390 " " Protestantism, _ _ 45, 240, 273, 347, 398 Saints and Angels, _______ 182 Salvation, None out of Rome, _____ 243 Satisfaction, _ _ • _ _ _ _ _ _ 137, 139 Scapular of the Virgin, _ _ _ _ _ _ 195 Scotland, -_..______ 267 Satolli and His Mission, _____ 351 to 371 Schools, Public, _ _ _ _ _ _ -314 Scribner's Monthly Spotted, - _ _ _ _ 3i0 Scriptures the Infallible Guide, _ _ _ 45 used, _ _ _ _ ... . .18, 32, 77 " and Romanism, ______ 208 '• Mistranslated, ______ 234 " Opposed to Celibacy, _ _ _ _ 97 Opposed to the Confessional, _ _ _ 65 " " Mass, _ 132 " " " Image- Worship, _ _ _ 179 " " " Purgatory, .. 162, 164 " " " Transubstan'iation, _ _ 109 " " " Communion of One Kind, _ _ 127 " " " Satisfaction, 139 " " " the Worship of Mary, _ 202 Secret Orders of Rome, - - 62,514 Second Plenary Council of Baltimore, _ _ _ _ 211 Sodality of the Holy Angels, _____ 185 Spain, - _.._____ 267, 491 Spanish Catholics in Colorado, _ 378 Science Opposed to Trnnsubstantiation, _ 129 Sherman's Religious Views, - 380, 401 St. Peter's, ___ _____154 St. Bartholomew, _ . 472 Stars and Stripe9, _____ . 374 Sweden, ________ 268 Syllabus of Errors, _______ 24 Tammany Ring, _ _ _ _ 383 Text- Books in Parochial Schools, _____ 476 Temporal Power and Infallibility, _ 22 Testimonials, _________ 506 Theologies of Rome, _ _ _ _ _ 56, 62, 63 Third Plenary Council of Baltimore on Public Schools, - 507 Toledo, Ohio, _ ----- 297 Tradition and Infallibility, _ _ _ _ .. 41 Tradition, _______ 211, 215, 381 Trent, see Council of. Trent Catechism, ________ 141 522 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Page. Transubstantiation, ______ 104 to 124 Translators condemned, _ _ _ - - - -221 United Efforts of Christians, _____ 425 United States, ________ .268 United States and Popery, _ _ _ - _ _ 29 Vatican, . _ - _ _ _ _ _ _ -248 Vatican Council, -_ _ _ _ - -21, 44 Vice of the Throne, _______ 43 Warning Voice, ________ 400 Washington in the Lap of Rome, .' _ - - - 278, 293 Women, Catholic, _._'■_ _ _ _ - 59 Women in the Vatican, _______ 100 World's Fair Products, _ _ ._ - - -263 Worship of Angels, __ _ _ - - -187 Worship of Mary, _______ 187 Worship of Saints, - _ _ _ _ - - - 182 Worship of, Various Degrees, _____ 168 Wycliffe, _ ________ 461 Y. M. C. A. and the Bible, ____-._ 225 AUTHORITIES CONSULTED. Aberroes, 117. Adams, J. Q., 284. Allen, 289, 336. Albany Evening Journal, 514. Ambrose, 182. Ambrosius, 98. Anderson, 326. Antonius, 193. Atto, 83. Aquinas, 149, 176, 423. Azorius, 176. Bacon, Leonard, 390. Baddelley, 246. Bebe, 143. Beecher, 381. Bellarmine, 141, 143, 176. Bernard, 95. Biel, 118, 193. Bismarck, 96, 384. Blaine, 387. Blair, 387. Bonaventura, 141, 185, 192. Bonaparte, 414. Book of the Confraternity, 497. " " Scapula, 194." Boston Citizen, 284, 292. " Pilot, 413, 415. Breviary, 117, 182, 190. Brown, 334. Brownson, 4, 245, 414, 421, 439. Bruno, 171, 212. Bunyan, 96. Burke, 96. Burton, 96. Cabrera, 170. Campbell, Alex., 405 Castelar. 383. Carlyle, '467. Caracciolo, Henrietta, 86. Catholic Columbian 315. " Herald, 302. Catholics of the 19th Century, 281. Catholic Quarterly Review, 315. " Review, 266, 309, 341. " Telegraph (Cin.), 315. " Time?, 282, 292. " Truth Society, 282. " Weekly, 413. " Worlds 257, 259, 260, 329, 342, 416, 417, 422, 435. Chicago Tablet, 323. Chiniquy, 59, 80, 83, 117, 493. Choate, Rufus, 321. Christian Advocate, 353. Chrysostom, 128. Cicero, 117. Census Bulletin, 269. Clement, 94. Coffin, 380. Coleridge, 96. Contemporary Review, 229. Collette, 233. Cook, Joseph, 399. Corrigan, 302. Cosgrove, 266. Cotton, 95. Cox, Bishop, 312. Crotus, 117. Cusack, M. S., 56, 195. Curtis, 512. Cyril of Jerusalem, 115, 209. Cyprian, 82. Daily Traveler, Boston, 302. Damien, 83, 143, 144. Dens, 119, 143, 148, 171, 177, 227 (523) 524 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Deharbe, 20, 105, 129, 135, 140, 146, 150, 171, 183, 191, 215, 237, 243, 495. Dick, 381. Dixon, 127, 381. Douay, 142, 233. Dowling, 391. Draper, J. W., 410. Dunne, 316, 343. Durant, 279. Eaton, Chas., 311. Edgar, 80, 119, 122. Elder, Archbishop, 3C6. Encyclopedia Brit., 21, 32, 470. " of Education, 346. Epiphanius, 174. Errett, 275. Eusebius, 209. Fabre, Archbishop, 307. Faith of our Fathers, 212. Fallon, Joseph, 325. Farrar, Canon, 394. Feijo, 95. Fidelis, 4, 421, 439. Fifty Years in Eome, 229, 514. Forum, 270, 389, 438. Franklin, 95, 275. Freeman's Romish Journal, 316, 315, 328. Frul, 323. Froude, 258, 260, 270, 386, 471. Fulton, 362, 417. Gage, 122. Garfield, 330, 382. Gattina, 378. Gavin, 120. Gibbons, 27, 177, 193, 212. Gibson, 381. Gilmour, 28, 260, 307, 316, 343, 412. Gladstone, 17, 29, 36, 392. Glories of Mary, 199. Grant, 322, 330, 389 Gregory, 27, 81. Gretser, 171. Gury, 106. Halstead, Murat, 384. Hamilton, Gail, 378. Harper's Monthly, 395. Hecker, Father, 413. Heine, 467. Hodge, 489. Hogan, 84, 86, 448. Homer, 148. Hugo, 333, 392, 407. Hughes, Archbishop, 233, 483. Hume, 469. Ignatius, Loyola, 257. Ignatius, , 127. Irish World, 341. Ireland, Archbishop, 4, 343, 421, 438. Jerome, 82. Johnson, 95. Judges of Faith, 314, 511. Katzer, 260. Kane, 305. Keane, 302, 371. Keenan, 27, 241, 242. Keller, 301. Knox, John, 470. Lactantius, 181. LaFayette, 377. Lansing, 25. Lasserre, 229. Liguori, 84. Light on Popery, 264. Lincoln, Prof. H. H., 375. Lincoln, Abraham, 398. ' ' Assassi n ation , 456. Luther, 87, 95, 155, 380. MacAfee, 120. MacDonald, 270. Mackenzie, 396, 420, 487. Macaulay, 378. Malone, 326. Manning, 5, 108, 315. Monk, Maria, 87, 412. Martin, Justin, 115. Markoe, 5, 284. Morriss, 414. Mattison, 435. M. E. Home Journal, 454. Meyer, 326. Memorial of the Captivity of Na- poleon, 422. Michelet, 491. Milton, 378. Authorities Consulted. 525 Milner, 19, 227. Mission Book, 107,183, 190,494. Morse, 378. Morton, 471. Mosheim's History, 408. Munsey's Magazine, 357. Mysteries of Neapolitan Con- vent, 85. Mac Arthur, 384. McDowell, 327. McGloin, 290. McCloskey, 264. Nast, 293, 294. New Englander, 268. Newton, Bishop, 394. Newman, 5. North American Review, 366. O'Connell, 413, 415. O'Gorman, Edith, 444, 446. Origen, 115, 181. Oswald, 193. Otho, 149. Paris, 143. Parker, Joseph, 397. Paul, 56, 165. Philadelphia Enquirer, 403. Plato, 148. Plain Talk of Protestants To- day, 248. Pontifical Romanism, 423. Pope Gregory XIV., 438, 193, 217, 281. Pope Gregory VII., 81, " the Great, 142. 149, 174. Pope Innocent III., 153. " Leo XIII., 5, 28, 220, 259, 261, 279, 301, 316, 365,412, 413. Pope Leo X., 152, 154. ■' Pius IX., 32, 88, 170, 221. 244, 264, 316, 334, 413, 415, 416,419. Pope Pius IV., 142, 183, 210, 257, 281. Pope Pius VII., 216. " Urhan, 152, 420. Preston, 252, 257, 260, 413. Purcell, 43, 44. Religion and Literature, 412. Richardson, Miss Eliza, 5(i. Rothwell, 283. Rowland, 323. Sadlier's History, 198, 476,433. Saurin's Sermons, 404. Shoupe, 258. School Plot Unmasked, 338. Schaff, 377. Schulte, G. F., 23. Scott, 96. Second Plenary Council of Bal- timore, 221. Segur, 246. Seymour, 270. Shakespeare, 196. Shaw, 159, 263, 345. Sheridan, 275. Sherman, Gen., 380. Sherman, Col., 385. Shepherd of the Valley, 415. Smith, John Talbot, 351, 363. St. Louis Republican, 84, 368. " Observer, 497. Strong (Our Country), 259, 268, 340, 383, 433, 437. Strong, Sydney, 513. St. Augustine, 115. Substitution for Marriage, 88. Sodality of the Hoi v Angels, 185. Tablet, 257, 343. Talmage, 387. Tenney, 378. Tertullian, 115. Tetzel, 154. The Weekly Register, 291. Theodore t, LI 5. Third Plenarv Council of Bal- timore, 300,*282, 507. Thompson, 393, 507. Thomas, Stint, 144, 170. Toledo Blade, 298. Townsend, 282, 289, 292, 377. Traynor, 12. Tribune, N. Y., 269. Vandeveld, 84. Vandyke, 119. Vaughan, 283. 526 America or Rome: Christ or the Pope. Variations of Popery, 494, 495. Vasques, 177. Ventura, 159. Virgil, 148. Walker, Father, 315, 323, Walsh, 83, 266. Warren, 434. Webster, 321, 339. Weniger, 260. Wesley, 377. Western Tablet, 419. Wheeler, 332, 501. White, J. G., 15, 401 WiDston,390. Wiseman, 256. Wolff, G. D., 27, 286, 300, 309 World, N. Y., 361. World Almanac, 270. World's C. C. Congress, 414, 417, 419. Wvcliffe, 461. It is now 11 p. m., February 14th, 1895. I have been laboring" incessantly, night and day, for the past six months, to bring - this book to completion. It is much larg-er than I at first anticipated making it, but the calumnies and persecutions of Rome have been a spur to my activities, I must here acknowledge my indebtedness for information to the authorities above quoted. I am truly grate- ful for the words of encouragement received from my many friends. I also desire to make mention of the hearty cooperation and faithful labor of Mrs. Brandt. It has been a work of love for my country and my God. To all patriots and Chris- tians it is dedicated. The Author, V v ^ v A C u * ^ A' vO H -Tj a v O ^ 1 ' '°+**^\?s k 4 * A V 5 *%• % A.«.,v / ^ '%. ^ t* 1 It ■A o '» X V x° *U A & + V \° °x v $ "^> \* v x sO O. •^ i * V % ,4 *.^> ,0 O •> ^v w <* 0^ - - j£ v ^ &, %^